Sei sulla pagina 1di 630

I

Don’t Want to Become a


Villainess, So I Aim at Becoming a
Perfect Lady Together with the
Prince!
Akuyaku Reijō ni Naritakunainode, Ōji-sama to Issho ni Kanpeki Reijō o
Mezashimasu! • 悪役令嬢になりたくないので、王子様と一緒に完璧令嬢
を目指します!

Liz, who came to have a formal marriage meeting with First Prince Alan,
unintentionally eavesdropped something.

“Be careful, okay? Liz Beltran is arrogant and has a high self-regard, she is a
selfish lady. ……Truly, she is a young lady who fits the word ‘villainess’
perfectly.”
“Brother who is disgusted by the wicked deeds of your villainess fiancée,
awakens to the true love with the Heroine, and finally reaches the happy ending.
I highly recommend Brother x Heroine, so I absolutely want Brother to do your
best!”

A bunch of words she didn’t understand came out of the mouth of Second
Prince Wilfred who was together with Alan, and Liz was shocked.

“What is ‘villainess’? Why would I be scorned? What did he mean by ‘true


love’!”

Due to too much frustration, against her better judgment, Liz got teary eyes.
First Prince Alan, who was the partner of the formal marriage interview of such
a girl, addressed her thoughts.

“It’s fine. I will cooperate so that you won’t become a villainess.”

At least, what Prince Wilfred said to be ‘villainess’.


Liz, who was determined, received Prince Alan’s slightly too sweet cooperation,
aiming to break away from ‘villainess’, even though she didn’t know what it
means.

This is the story of Liz who aims at becoming a perfect lady, the exact
opposite of a villainess.

Author(s):Tsukigami Saki, 月神サキ


Artist(s):
Year: 2018
Country: Japan
Genres:Fantasy, Romance, Shoujo
Tags:Aristocracy, Character Growth, Determined Protagonist, Fantasy World,
Female Protagonist, Friendship, Handsome Male Lead, Love Interest Fall In
Love First, Magic, Nobles, Otome Game, Royalty, Slow Romance, Villainess
Noble Girls
Source: Starry Night Translation

ASIANOVEL VERSION: 3.11


EPUB VERSION: 2.0
UUID: d9c68ba0-7307-11ea-9e61-3b28f5e97109
USER: bshf.jg123
DATE CREATED: 2020-03-31
LANGUAGE: English

More info and chapters: https://www.asianovel.com/series/i-dont-want-to-


become-a-villainess-so-i-aim-at-becoming-a-perfect-lady-together-with-the-
prince
Chapter 1
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Sorry for those of you who thought this is an update to Erica. But! I am
interested in translating this one, although Erica takes priority. So I hope you will
enjoy this too~

TL: clover

ED: clover

“I wonder how it will go……”

A country where the concept of magic is lived and breathed heavily,


Roseblade Kingdom.

In the Kingdom, the royal castle was towering with its majestic appearance.
Walking through the corridor of the Braveheart Castle, I, Liz Beltran, took a
small deep breath.

My heart is beating a little, well no, considerably fast.

Unintentionally, my eyes dropped to the dress I currently wear.

It is a bright red new production dress that I knew is the latest trend, which
suits my fancy, but I wonder if he will be pleased with it.

“……”

I feel uneasy, but I quickly shake it off.

I think that was unusually timid of me.


—There is no need to think about it. I’m sure he will definitely like it.

Because it’s me.

Voluminous and lustrous blonde hair and beautiful green eyes likened to
jewels.

Beautiful pink-colored lips as though wearing rouge.

Clear white skin that isn’t burned during the day, and since I slept enough last
night, my complexion is good. Face applied with aristocratic ladies’ preferred
make-up that doesn’t allow such things like pimples.

Although I’m still 15 years old, my chest circumference has grown and I have
a full-bodied figure.

My height is slightly taller than average, but not tall enough to crush men’s
pride. It is on a range where I can still put on heels.

It is said that I have a strong personality, but every high-ranking lady is like
that, and I think it’s better than not having any pride.

And furthermore, Beltran Ducal is the contender for number one or two noble
family in the Roseblade Kingdom. So obviously, even my aristocratic education
is perfect.

To say the least, I think there is no woman that suits him better than me.

Summing it up like that once again, I think about the person I am about to
meet.

—Him. Prince Alan Roseblade.

He is the first in line for the throne of this country, the Roseblade Kingdom.

He has red eyes and black hair. Accomplished in both the literary and military
arts, with calm and mature personality, he is a talented person who has bright
future ahead of him.

I haven’t made my debut in the social circles yet, so this will be the first time I
see him, but I heard that he is a beautiful person with considerably nice features.

Today I came here to be introduced to the prince – it is the so-called formal


marriage interview. If there is an agreement from both sides, the engagement
will be established as it is. The future King and the Duke’s daughter. I think that
it is an engagement appropriate for each other’s social status, so I have no
complaint.

My father said that if I don’t like him, I don’t have to proceed with the
engagement, but since he is the handsome and renowned prince, the other party
will not be lacking anything. It will be the marriage between the beautiful me
and the beautiful prince.

I will be able to boast about it to the other ladies who wish to marry the
prince, and if such a beauty is standing next to me, I will shine even more. There
is no reason to refuse this engagement.

—Fufu, I just need the prince to become devoted to me as much as possible.

I think there will be no problem since I have a polished beautiful face,


nevertheless, I have to put fighting spirit in this.

With the imagination of a glorious future with the prince in mind, I walked as
if gliding appropriate for a noble lady behind the soldier who is guiding me.

I also never forgot to observe properly the inside of the castle which I visited
for the first time.

Sooner or later I will live here, so I have to memorize the internal structure.

Currently, I’m walking on the first floor corridor. Religious paintings are
drawn on the whole surface of the wall. The ceiling painting that was drawn by a
famous painter about 500 years ago is still beautiful without fading even now.
That’s because the preservation magic is applied every year to prevent it from
deteriorating, but it is true that the painting is wonderful.

Passing through the long corridor with the feeling as if going on a field trip to
an art gallery, then climbed the stairs. The interior has changed to a higher-
quality one. The soldier who guided me up to a certain room on the third floor
lowers his head quietly.
“My apologies. Prince Alan is currently having a tea ceremony with Prince
Wilfred. We will call you as soon as possible, so please wait for a while in this
waiting room.”

“Haah?”

Hearing unbelievable words, I cried out a loud voice reflexively.

No way, I never thought that I would be kept waiting.

Prince Wilfred that the soldier mentioned is Prince Alan’s twin brother.

Being bright and active, it seems that his atmosphere and personality are
different from Prince Alan. He is the second prince that won’t inherit the throne.

Normally, it wouldn’t be unusual if they have bad relationship with each other,
but Prince Wilfred and Prince Alan are famous for being on good terms as
brothers. Prince Wilfred seems to be especially familiar with Prince Alan. I have
heard that they are often together, so I didn’t think they having tea ceremony is
strange, but my discomfort becomes worse.

“Does he intend to summon someone over and then make them wait? Even
if he’s a prince, isn’t that rude?”

Although there is still time until the promised time, nevertheless, normally
one will not be having tea with another person until just before the meeting.

I got angry since it seemed like he was saying that he’s not interested in me.

Because I thought for sure I will be welcomed with great joy, this is
inexcusable. Or rather, having a tea ceremony? So he is having a tea ceremony
even though he knew that I would come? Unbelievable.

No one has ever disrespect me like this until now, and in the current situation
where I am made to keep waiting, against my better judgment I show my anger
openly.

“How repulsive. I wonder if he is making fun of Beltran Ducal. I may have


to talk to Father about this.”
“M-my apologies. Nevertheless, surely nothing of the sort is……”

The soldier who suffered my anger has a troubled face. Looking at that face, I
calmed down a little.

There is no point in taking out my anger on the soldier. Because a mere


common soldier cannot do anything.

“……Fine. You may go back. I will wait here, that is fine, right?”

“Ye-yes!”

Bowing down formally, the soldier left to escape from here. As my eyes
followed him until he is out of sight, my mood is dampened.

“How unpleasant……”

My rare good mood is ruined.

Reluctantly, I went into the room where I was guided to. The scarlet rug laid
inside the room and those several chairs lined up at the side of the wall told me
that this is the waiting room. On top of the white fireplace with engravings, the
dial is a golden clock. There are also antique dishes and antique dolls. Flowers
are decorated lavishly in the large pots with flowers drawn on them.

“Haa……”

I sat on a nearby chair.

No way, I never thought that I would be kept waiting in such a place.

“I cannot believe that I will be neglected like this.”

If I meet the prince, I absolutely won’t be satisfied unless I tell him my


complaints.

Who did he think the only daughter of Duke Beltran is?

“—that’s why.”

“Hm?”
I heard a small voice when I was troubled with my anger. It was the voice of
someone talking. It sounded like a man’s voice. The me who was in a strange
state of mind stood up and headed towards the direction of the voice.

There is a door at the back of the waiting room. It’s open just a little bit.

“……How careless.”

If there is somebody inside, they should have locked the door. Even as I
thought about that, I became curious about who was talking, and looked through
the gap between the door. Although I have self-awareness that what I’m about to
do is disgraceful, I feel really bored.

“Ah……”

A voice leaked out. I held my mouth hurriedly.

There are two men inside.

They have extraordinarily well-featured appearances. Even though those two


people have the same red eyes and black hair, the atmosphere they exude is the
exact opposite.

One of them is calm and has a gentle smile on his mouth. The other one is
enjoying himself with an easy-to-understand smiling face. Both of them are
wearing a tailored black long jacket that is sewn with golden threads. They are
wearing shirt and vest inside the jacket, and everything is the highest quality
items, something that cannot be prepared by commoners and lower aristocrats.
The form of the tie which is worn at the base of the throat shows their social
status, it closely resembles what my father and brothers would wear.

Black hair with red eyes, and the way their ties resemble the Duke.

There is no doubt. They are the princes of this country. They are the First
Prince Alan and the Second Prince Wilfred.

—So this is the place where the twin princes having their tea ceremony?

No way, I never thought it would be this close to the place I kept standing by.
“……”

My heart beat fast. I stared at the prince with a gentle smile who was having a
cup of tea.

—That is Prince Alan.

The person who will become my fiancé.

Against my better judgment, I observed him unblinkingly.

Red-tinged black hair sways gently. He has long eyelashes and breathtakingly
beautiful profile. His gaze towards his younger brother is gentle, and I found out
that it is true they are on good terms.

—Somehow, he’s wonderful.

I couldn’t help it.

Prince Alan has a beautiful form which completely suits my taste.

I never thought that I could engage – get married with such a person that I feel
so glad I was born as the daughter of a Duke.

I move my eyes to his younger brother sitting in the seat opposite to him. As
expected of twins, he has a similar face, but somehow my heart didn’t throb at
all. A beauty is still a beauty, but whether it is because he’s a cheerful and bright
beauty, it’s different from my preference somehow. There are many people who
will be healed by Prince Wilfred’s smiling face, but I like the gentle charm of
Prince Alan’s smiling face more.

—I’m glad my fiancé is Prince Alan.

If it was the other way around, I would have to change my fiancé by filing a
complaint to my father.

My father is indulgent towards me, so if that were the case he will agree
readily to my request, but I’m delighted that my fiancé is Prince Alan from the
beginning.
Since the man who will become my fiancé is to my liking, I completely forgot
about the displeasure I felt not long ago. Because it is more important to admire
the beautiful conduct of Prince Alan.

I finally came to my senses after I peeped at them for a long time.

I was worried about who was there so I peeped, but it is rude to stare forever
just because they haven’t noticed. I also don’t want to make a bad impression on
my fiancé.

“……It seems better to wait quietly.”

The soldier also said that he would call me if the tea ceremony ended, so I will
stop looking further than this.

I averted my eyes from the two people inside. Now then, it seems that it will
still take some time yet, so I may even ask a court lady to brew me a tea.

Just as I thought so, the younger brother – Prince Wilfred who was drinking
tea, opened his mouth.

“So? Brother. Today, you’re going to see that Liz Beltran?”

“Aa, that’s right.”

“!!”

Hearing my name mentioned, I turned my head reflexively. Prince Wilfred


who said my name says in a fun tone of voice.

“Be careful, okay? Liz Beltran is arrogant and has a high self-regard, she is
a selfish lady. ……Truly, she is a young lady who fits the word ‘villainess’
perfectly.”

|
Chapter 2
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

I changed the chapter numberings, because this is still counted as prologue.


There are 8 chapters for the prologue.

TL: clover

ED: clover

Hearing him said so as if spitting out in contempt, my body solidified.

—How awful.

Arrogant and selfish?

I wonder why the prince whom I have never met before insult me behind my
back like this.

Although I was dumbfounded, I couldn’t avert my eyes from the two princes.
Hearing Prince Wilfred’s words, Prince Alan exhaled as if troubled.

“Villainess……huh. Is this about the story you told me a long time ago?
How this world is a ‘game’ and that you and me are ‘capture targets’……is
that it? This is the continuation of that story, huh.”

“That’s right! Brother is the main capture target. Brother who is disgusted
by the wicked deeds of your villainess fiancée, awakens to the true love with
the Heroine, and finally reaches the happy ending. I highly recommend
Brother x Heroine, so I absolutely want Brother to do your best!”

Towards Prince Wilfred who was leaning his body forward, Prince Alan
calmed him down with a gentle voice.
“……Be glad that I am the one who listen to you, but you should never tell
others about this. Or else they would think that the Second Prince has lost his
mind.”

“I’m not crazy! And I will only tell this story to Brother. Because it will be a
problem if the original work is broken.”

“Then you shouldn’t have told me in the first place.”

Prince Alan, who breathed out as he was troubled, was beautiful. No matter
how I see him, he doesn’t look like a 17-year-old man. He has a beautiful neutral
appearance that transcends gender. It is quite different from Prince Wilfred’s face
who has the same lineage as him. He has a facial expression suitable for his age,
and look somewhat manly.

“This is because I don’t want Brother to go on the wrong road. For that, I
think that I should convey the necessary information.”

“……I also don’t believe in your story, you know? I always said that,
right?”

“I know. Brother is fine like this. Even hearing only half the story is
enough.”

“If it’s fine with you then it doesn’t matter.”

Saying so, Prince Alan laughed as if worn-out.

“—Then? Let’s say that my fiancée that I’m about to meet is a ‘villainess’
like you said. She hasn’t made a socialization debut yet, so I don’t know what
kind of woman she is, but is she really such a terrible woman? She is the
daughter of Duke Beltran, right? I think that she is a properly educated lady.”

Hearing Prince Alan’s question, I also nodded in agreement internally.

That’s right. I’m not a terrible woman like Prince Wilfred said.

I don’t remember ever being told that I am arrogant and selfish.

But, Prince Wilfred said while laughing.


“Aa, that’s about it. Although her appearance is the best, the personality of
Liz Beltran is the worst, you know? She laughs loudly, her jealousy is extreme,
and she only accepts beautiful things. She is domineering and is the type that
won’t be satisfied unless she has the best things. I know this because it was
written in the setting, but it seems that woman grew up being spoiled by her
parents, so Brother had better be prepared because her selfishness is
proportionate to that. She might put on airs at first, but she will gradually
show her true nature.”

“……And such a woman is my fiancée, huh. If what you said is the truth, I
feel heavy-hearted.”

“That’s why I don’t want you to be engaged with her. At any rate, Brother,
you must get engaged with the villainess Liz Beltran. The game will not start
unless you get engaged with her and meet the Heroine, on top of that.”

“I don’t understand what you are saying at all.”

“No way. There is nothing that cannot be understood by my genius


Brother.”

“……Cut it out, I’m seriously worried whether I should talk to the doctor
that my brother may be sick in the head.”

“Stop it. It’s because you’re my older brother that I even talk about this.”

“……what……right now……”

The conversation between the two of them was still going on, but I couldn’t
listen more of it.

Because, it was just too much.

“……”

While feeling lightheaded, I went back to the place where I sat some time ago.
My head screamed.

—She laughs loudly. She only accepts beautiful things. She is domineering
and is the type that won’t be satisfied unless she has the best things.
Prince Wilfred’s ridiculing voice was echoing as if he were nearby.

“That’s not true……”

Wrong.

I shouldn’t be that kind of woman.

I should have thought this just now. That I’m not arrogant and selfish etc.

Those are groundless accusations. I am supposed to be a victim of groundless


rumor which had been spread to the man who will become my fiancé.

“Nevertheless—”

Nevertheless, why does my heart hurt so much?

I wonder why I feel so sick to my stomach, like I’m about to vomit.

My feelings are hurt, as if what he said was completely true.

“No, no, no, that’s not true.”

I desperately said so to myself. I kept saying that it’s not true, that I’m not
such a woman.

But, the pain in my chest, the pain that made me sick to my stomach, wouldn’t
subside.

For that reason, while thinking that I don’t want to recognize it, I became
aware of it.

—I think I know what he meant.

About the way I laugh, about my domineering way, how I only accept
beautiful things, and how I hate it when I am not the best.

All of it sounds familiar.

“……it’s me.”
Of course. Because Prince Wilfred said my name. He said that I have the
worst personality. And Prince Alan said that he feels heavy-hearted to be engage
with such a woman.

In other words, I was rejected—

My head was spinning.

Until now, I didn’t notice because no one had said anything. I believed that
everything I did was right.

Because, my father, my mother, and my older brother all said that it was fine.
Because they smiled and never corrected me.

That’s why I have been living like this.

“—no, that’s not good. I shouldn’t make such excuses.”

All I do is blaming everything on my family.

To be honest, I feel like I’m about to cry.

I was rejected by others for the first time. As a result, I became aware of
myself not subjectively but objectively.

It was told that I am the worst, I thought that certainly it might be so.

“What I have done……what was it?”

I don’t know, I don’t know.

It feels as though the ground beneath my feet has collapsed. I don’t know
where to stand.

It is deplorable that I have been the lowest person until now, but for some
reason or another, I understood.

But, in that case, what should I do now?

Because I don’t know any other way to live.


And then, while trembling, I became worried about the other word that Prince
Wilfred said.

“Villainess……I wonder what that means.”

I only know that it’s not a good thing from the word itself.

Because it has ‘villain’ attached to it.

Villain, in other words, it’s a person who is hated.

—the villainess Liz Beltran.

That’s what Prince Wilfred said.

Does that mean I am hated by everyone?

“……”

I don’t want to think about it deeply.

I couldn’t stop trembling in fear.

Until now, I thought that I was liked by everyone, I wonder if it was only me
who think so. Was everyone only tolerating me who has the worst personality?
Just thinking about it made me feel like throwing up.

“No……no……”

I couldn’t admit to myself that I was that wretched no matter what.

“Villainess……that’s not true, I’m not like that……”

“—hey.”

While I was sitting on the chair with my head down, a voice was heard from
above me who was trembling. I raised my head reflexively.

“Huh!!”

I wonder how long he has been there. In front of me is one of the princes with
clear red eyes whom I was peeping at until just now—in other words, it is Prince
Alan, who was supposed to be my fiancé.
Chapter 3
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

I just realized that the author is the same author who wrote I Don’t Want’t to
Become a Crown Princess (R-18). I have to say, the author has really improved
her writing.

TL: clover

ED: clover

“M-my apologies!”

Recognizing him, I quickly stood up. With the prince standing in front of me,
it’s impossible for me to be discourteous by sitting down.

As I stood, I hurriedly made a curtsy appropriate for a noble lady as a greeting


to Prince Alan.

“I-I apologize. My name is Liz Beltran. It is embarrassing to admit, but I


didn’t notice that Your Highness was entering. Please excuse my rudeness.”

I have cold sweat due to my blunder. Although I was waiting for this person, I
didn’t notice him until he approached me, so even if I am punished I have no
right to complain. That would be incomparably rude.

While I was trembling in fear, Prince Alan gently said.

“Raise your head. It seems that you knew me, but I’d like to introduce
myself first. I am Alan Roseblade. Ah, you don’t need to be afraid. I also have
kept you waiting. I’m sorry that I’m late for our promised time. I thought that
it was not good after all, so I came to pick you up myself instead of a soldier.”

“I-I see.”
I feel relieved that I was forgiven. I was worried about angering the prince and
causing an inconvenience to my father.

But it seems that Prince Alan is not angry.

That’s good. Thinking so, my expression became relaxed, and then Prince
Alan opened his mouth.

“—Now then. So? You are not a ‘villainess’? Earlier, you said such a thing,
right?”

“Huh!?”

Listening to those words which were being said without hesitation, a gasp
came out of my mouth.

Eh, just now, what did this person said?

“A-ah……excuse me? Your Highness?”

“You seem to have received a lot of shock. You didn’t notice that I came in
and kept talking to yourself. It seems like you were telling yourself that you are
not a villainess.”

“N-no way……”

Even though I intended to keep my thoughts to myself.

Hearing that I apparently was saying all those things out loud, I paled.

—This is bad. That means the fact that I was peeping is exposed.

That was my first thought.

Because ‘villainess’ is the word I got from them, otherwise it wouldn’t come
out of my mouth.

It was an unfamiliar word, and I don’t even know its meaning. I think it is the
same regardless who heard that.

“U-um……I, I was……”
“I wonder if the door was opened? Well, that was our mistake, so I don’t
blame you because I think it was not unreasonable for you to peep. Instead,
would you let me know something? Why were you desperately denying it,
saying something like ‘I’m not a villainess’? Perhaps, did my brother’s words
reminded you of something?”

“T-that is……”

Prince Alan hit my weak point while smiling.

Seeing me speechless, Prince Alan seemed to be convinced.

“I see. I knew it. So, you were crying because of shock, huh?”

“Huh! Crying, such a thing is……”

I wasn’t crying. I glared at Prince Alan firmly. But, the prince reached out to
the edge of my eyes. Then, he did a gesture like scooping.

“See, tears are accumulating at the edge of your eyes. It’s cute that you
cried due to shock. You’re quite different from the ‘villainess’ I heard from
Will. The villainess whom he was talking about was more of a thick-skinned
and shameless woman.”

“T-thick skinned and shameless……”

Realizing that I was being disparaged behind my back, I trembled due to the
severe insults.

“Yeah. Because, if you were listening then you would know this, right?
Arrogant and selfish. Hate it if she doesn’t have the best things……um, after
that, what was it again? Anyway, do you think that such a person would be
sensitive and worried about petty things?”

“……I don’t think so.”

“Right?”

—These are all about me.


I was upset inwardly, but I nodded because objectively, indeed those are
exactly right.

“So, you were lamenting that you shouldn’t be such a person. Am I right?”

“That is a matter of course. If it were Your Highness in my place, what


would you think? Hearing that you are the worst person and things like that,
would you be able to agree with that?”

“I wonder. If I were truly the worst, I think that I would have to change
myself……but, the worst person would hardly reflect on themselves, so on that
point, I might not be the worst.”

“……”

Unexpectedly he gave me a serious answer, and I was surprised.

“Yeah. So in that sense, I think that you are not as worst as my brother said.
Because, your face just now was colored by remorse and introspection. You
were having conflicts about that, right?”

“Huh!”

“You are in a difficult situation. But, you don’t want to admit it. I think that
was a natural reaction. I think I would also have a shock if someone said those
things about me.”

“……What are you trying to say, Your Highness?”

“Me?”

I couldn’t grasp what Prince Alan is trying to say. When I stared at him, the
prince blinked his eyes incessantly. And then he gave me a broad smile.

“Aa. You seem to be very troubled. That being the case, I thought about
cooperating with you.”

“Heh?”

For a moment, I seriously don’t understand what he was saying. The prince
continued his speech while smiling.

“It’s frustrating to be called a villainess by my brother, right? You wanted to


say that it was wrong, right? Or am I wrong?”

“That is……not……wrong, but.”

As Prince Alan said.

I wanted to say that I am not a ‘villainess’ like Prince Wilfred said. I wanted to
say that I am not such a woman.

But, I realized that I couldn’t deny it. I couldn’t say that it’s wrong. And I was
troubled because of that.

Finally becoming aware of my own feelings, I bit my lips while hanging my


head down, and Prince Alan clapped his hands to draw my attention. Hearing
that loud sound, I raised my head. I found that he was staring right at me.

“Therefore, I propose that we cooperate. I have heard from my brother


various things about what a ‘villainess’ is like. So, I can advise you using that
as a reference, and I think that’s not a bad offer for you.”

“Cooperate……?”

Hearing the word I am unaccustomed with, I tilted my head. Prince Alan


nodded firmly.

“That’s right. If you were truly the worst lady, you wouldn’t say such a
thing. Seeing you received a shock from what my brother was saying, I
thought that there is a room for improvement. How about it? Do you want to
try hard to avoid becoming a ‘villainess’ together with me?”

“……”

This proposal is a good offer for me who don’t know anything about a
‘villainess’.

Certainly, Prince Alan who is Prince Wilfred’s brother will have various
information. But, I don’t know why he was even offering such a thing.
He is not my fiancé yet……so I don’t understand his reason for helping the
worst woman who is said to be a ‘villainess’.

“……”

I am lost on what to do.

If it were the me some time ago, I wouldn’t think it was strange because ‘It’s
natural for him wanting to cooperate with the beautiful me’. But, in this short
period my perception has changed. I didn’t think Prince Alan would help me
who is said to be the worst person.
Chapter 4
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Hey, hey! Here’s another chapter~ more explanation about why Liz believe
the story, and more Alan’s coercion.

TL: clover

ED: clover

To me who couldn’t answer and stared at nothing, Prince Alan patiently said.

“Are you confused? It’s fine, you don’t need to worry because there’s
nothing more to it. But, if you need a reason before you can agree, that’s right,
it’s because you are a woman who is going to be my fiancée. I don’t think it’s
strange to help my fiancée in trying to change for the better, so how about it?”

“Even though you said that……”

This is troubling. And I remember what Prince Wilfred said.

Prince Alan is disgusted by the villainess and reaches the happy ending with
another woman. In other words, his final partner is not me. If the story that
Prince Alan said is true, Prince Alan doesn’t need to help me bettering myself.

I don’t particularly believe everything else Prince Wilfred said. He arranged a


number of prophecy-like words, but I think those were just thoughtless remarks.
But there were parts that I couldn’t dismiss.

“……”

I turned towards Prince Alan. He has a soft smile on his face, which is so
attractive that as expected it stirred my heart. And then, seeing him extending his
hand to me, there is no doubt that he is as kind-hearted as the rumors said.
I thought that I was happy to be able to marry this person, but.

—It’s not good for such a nice person to marry me who is said to be the worst.

Although I didn’t want to admit it, although I didn’t want to think that Prince
Alan is too good for me, that is my honest feeling now.

If it is said that he could be happy with another person, no, even if it was a lie,
it would be better than getting engaged with me.

Fortunately, we are not engaged yet, so there wouldn’t be any hurt feelings.
My father is indulgent with me, therefore he would prepare another fiancé for
me. No, I would feel sorry for that new fiancé, so I will just tell my father that ‘I
don’t need a fiancé for a while’.

After making a decision, I said to Prince Alan while lowering my head.

“I am very grateful for your offer, but I will have to decline. It’s just……I
think it would not be a good idea for Your Highness to have any relation with
someone like me. Because this is about me, I will do something about it myself,
and about the engagement too, it’s not official yet, so I think that we don’t
have to proceed with it. It seems the one who is suitable for Your Highness will
appear, so I think you should wait for that person.”

At any rate, first of all, I want to compose myself and rethink about a lot of
things. About me and my future self.

And about the true meaning of Prince Wilfred’s remarks.

To ponder on those things, I thought that I should be apart from Prince Alan
and Prince Wilfred for a while.

However, Prince Alan who heard my words furrowed his eyebrows as though
disagreed.

“Perhaps you are worried about what my brother was saying? That’s why I
said it would be fine. Because I’m not swallowing my brother’s story whole. I
don’t think I will wait for a woman who may or may not appear, rather than
waiting for such a thing, I’d rather choose to reform the fiancée who was
given to me. You seem to be a very cute person, so I don’t think you need to
worry about me.”

“Eh, um……that……Your Highness—”

“You’re cute. My brother said that you are a beauty, and I certainly think
that’s the case, but I think you’re a very cute person. This is my first time
seeing such a cute person.”

“T-thank you very much?”

Although I have been told many times that I am beautiful, this is my first time
to be called cute.

When I was bewildered, Prince Alan took my hand and said.

“That’s why, you don’t have to think hard about it, let’s try our best together
for the time being. We can do this. Alright?”

My favorite face stared at me. I couldn’t bear it after all, and against my better
judgement, I nodded.

“……if Your Highness is fine with it, then alright.”

“Of course. I’m glad. Well then, I’m going to report to my father at once.”

“Heh?”

I don’t really understand what Prince Alan was saying. While I was staring at
the prince in a dumbfounded way, he held my hand tightly and smoothly said.

“I said, I’m going to report to my father. That we are going to proceed with
the engagement.”

“Wait!! Please wait for a moment!”

I widened my eyes reflexively.

Engagement? How did it come to that?

I tore my hand off from the prince’s and hurriedly said.


“I said that I would accept Your Highness’ cooperation, but that does not
apply to our engagement. I have explained it to Your Highness earlier. That we
don’t have to proceed with the engagement. And yet—”

“I told you that you don’t need to worry about me. Or maybe you find it
unpleasant to be engaged with me?”

“Eh……no……such a thing……”

There’s no way I would find it unpleasant.

However, I just think that I don’t want to proceed with an engagement that I
knew is going to be broken when someone more suitable for him appears. But
the prince did not relent.

“Then, there is nothing wrong with it. I’m fine with you as my fiancée, and
you don’t dislike me either. See, it’s settled. Let’s report this to my father,
okay?”

“Eh? Eh? Eh?”

No, I feel that there is nothing but problem. Seeing that I was not moving,
Prince Alan impatiently said.

“Also, if you are going to cooperate with me, I think we would need a
reason for us to be seen together. For that, I think that the title ‘fiancée’ is
perfect.”

“Eh, but……”

I don’t want to get engaged for such a reason.

Seeing my expression, he noticed what I wanted to say. Prince Alan’s facial


expression suddenly turned cold.

My spine shivered with something resembling fear.

“Hmm, so you don’t want it. In other words, you want to remain a
‘villainess’ like my brother said, huh?”
“Eh, t-that’s not it……”

“I’m right, am I. Because you don’t know what a ‘villainess’ is. What can
you do about something that you don’t understand? It’s impossible, isn’t it.
You want to do your best on your own? About something you don’t
understand? It will be impossible.”

“……”

“I think my cooperation is essential.”

I feel intimidated by Prince Alan who is smiling with a friendly grin.

He gave the finishing blow towards me who was speechless.

“Hey, so get engaged with me, okay?”

—Or are you going to push ahead towards the path of a ‘villainess’ by
yourself?

Yes, the voice that I felt like I heard after those words had to be just in my
imagination.

“……yes. I’d like to get engaged with you.”

I nodded with a quavering voice.

I had no choice but to agree.

“Yeah, that’s good!”

Prince Alan who is in good mood and laughs is different from the rumors, he’s
surprisingly a scary person.

It was the moment when my option to decline was crushed.

Here’s an explanation about Liz’s logic.

She likes beautiful things. Prince Alan has a beautiful face that perfectly to her
liking. When she eavesdropped and heard that Alan is disgusted by her
‘villainess’ tendencies, she was devastated because her favorite face is disgusted
by her. That’s why she wants to avoid becoming a villainess. She doesn’t believe
everything else that Prince Wilfred said. She just doesn’t want her favorite face
to be disgusted by her. And she doesn’t love Alan or anything like that. Yet. It’s
all face.

And there will be Alan’s POV in ch 7 and 8, so there will be an explanation


about his attitude right now.
Chapter 5
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Merry Christmas for those who celebrate it~ here’s the next chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

Prince Alan led her towards the place where the King was waiting while
holding her hands, to the point he almost dragged her.

“……”

Looking furtively at the profile of Prince Alan who was in good mood, I let
out a sigh.

I wonder why this is happening.

Although I said that it was fine even if we don’t proceed with the engagement
and such things, before I knew it, I have accepted my engagement with Prince
Alan.

Before I knew the story about the ‘villainess’, I would have felt honestly
pleased with the current situation. I was able to get engaged with the prince. My
future life will be rose-colored, and I don’t doubt that this is not that different
from becoming the Crown Princess impetuously. I would have pushed my way
through as it is.

However, right now is not the time to think about such things.

“What’s wrong? You’ve been silent for a while.”

While I was brooding silently, I guess he thought that my state was peculiar.
Prince Alan asked me with a tone of voice as if he was worried. I shook my
head.

“N-no, it’s nothing.”

“It doesn’t seem like nothing.”

“It’s really nothing, Your Highness.”

When I smiled to gloss over it, Prince Alan furrowed his eyebrows.

“Al.”

“Eh?”

I stared fixedly at the prince who suddenly said his own name. He opened his
mouth again as if irritated.

“I said, it’s Al. We are going to get engaged. I don’t want to be called ‘Your
Highness’, I’d like you to call me by my name, preferably my nickname. I
think it’s important to act intimately with each other.”

“Act intimately……”

“It’s better than appearing to be on bad terms with each other, right?”

Being told so as if it was only natural, I opened my mouth hesitatingly.

“Then……Al-sama.”

“Don’t be so formal with me. Because the intimacy is halved. Call me Al,
and drop the honorifics. Then, what about you? Should I call you Liz? Does
your family call you by your nickname?”

“……um, my family calls me Lily.”

I hesitated, but I still answered him honestly. Lily is my favorite nickname.


My father, my mother, and my older brothers1 also call me Lily.

When I said so, Al nodded.


“Well then, is it okay if I also call you Lily?”

“Yes. Please feel free to call me that.”

“You’re too formal.”

“Even if you said so……”

This is troubling.

Right now, I’m in a state where I still cannot entirely believe my actions so
far. From Prince Wilfred’s words, I at least understood that I was thought as the
worst. And while vexing, I decided that I should admit it. It’s very frustrating,
but I cannot move forward unless I admit it. In any case, in order to sneer at
Prince Wilfred saying “Who did you say the worst again?”, it’s important to
admit it to myself now.

That’s why it was fine.

But then, how should I act?

To be honest, I’m at a loss.

Because I cannot see the way to move forward for me who knows the
incorrect answer but doesn’t know the correct answer. Even now, for example,
even if Al told me that I was ‘too formal’, I don’t know how to answer him the
correct way. Even if just now he told me out loud to ‘drop the honorifics’, he
probably doesn’t really mean it that way.

I understood that it wasn’t like that. So, someone, please tell me the correct
answer.

“……”

In the end, I chose to be silent, but I could acutely feel Al’s gaze.

“Lily, I don’t mind it, you know?”

“Al?”

A single word came out of my mouth as a response due to my confusion. My


gaze matched with Al’s.

“You are going to change yourself from now on, right? I can feel your
determination. So, even if you take up an unusual behavior, speech, or
conduct right now, you don’t need to worry because I won’t be disappointed in
you. Rather, if Lily says strange things, I’ll point them out for you. That way, it
will be easier for you to understand.”

“……Is that okay?”

“Of course. Because I said we are going to cooperate, right? This is also
part of the cooperation.”

“Thank you very much……”

That would help me immensely.

When I felt relieved, Al grabbed my hand and pulled me towards himself.

“Al?”

“You don’t have to keep up appearances in front of me. That’s why, I want
you to stop being silent.”

“Yes.”

He was peering into my eyes and my cheeks became hot. When I frantically
tried to hide it, Al chuckled.

It was apparent that he noticed it.

“P-please don’t laugh.”

“Yeah, sorry.”

Despite apologizing, his voice still contains laughter. But, I felt like I got a bit
of mental strength thanks to him.

Al kept walking while still pulling my hand.

He stopped in front of the door at the back of the third floor.


“Here, this is it. —Father. It’s Alan.”

“Enter.”

There was a low voice responding from inside. The two soldiers by the door
received the King’s permission and opened the door that seems to be heavy.

When I was dragged in by Al, I heard the sound of the door closing behind
me. While being distracted by that sound, I entered the room. The person who
was writing on the table at the back of the room that appears to be the King’s
Office looked up.

This is someone I knew of, even if I haven’t debuted in the society yet.

The King of this country, father of Prince Alan and Prince Wilfred.

Dune the Third.

He is a young King who is still in his thirties and has been reigning for 20
years.

—It’s become clear when they lined up like this, but their colors are exactly
the same.

He has nice features, but his red eyes and black hair are the same color as the
twin princes.

He put the quill in his hand down and slowly looked at Al.

1 I know in chapter 2 I wrote ‘brother’ as in singular, and now I wrote it as


‘brothers’ as in plural. But it wasn’t a typo. This is a hint for her family situation.
Chapter 6
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Here’s is the last chapter in Lily’s pov of the prologue. 2 chapters will be in
Al’s pov.

TL: clover

ED: clover

“Al.”

“Father, I decided to get engaged with Lily.”

Seeing his son who was reporting while grinning, the King opened his eyes
wide.

“Is that truly alright with you? Although this was my suggestion, I do not
intend to force you. You don’t have to rush your decision. You should think
about it more slowly—”

“This is a decision I made after thinking about it carefully. Father, is Father


against this engagement?”

“No, I told you before. From the start, this is something I was appealing for
to the Beltran Ducal House. So there is no way I am against it. If you are fine
with it, I will make the engagement official. ……Are you really fine with
this?”

“Yes. Please make it official as soon as possible.”

“I see, I understand. —Lady Liz, was it.”

“……yes.”
His eyes turned this way for the first time. The charming gaze closely
resembles Prince Alan rather than Prince Wilfred.

“Do you really not mind getting engaged with my son? Getting engaged with
a prince is not only sunshine and rainbows. Of course, since you are the
daughter of a duke, I think you would know about that, but you should
reconsider if you are only agreeing due to a momentum.”

I thought about saying something like “Well then, I will think about it again”
but I held back.

Because Al who is next to me is casting a sharp glance at me. Those eyes are
obviously saying “I didn’t know you want to be a villainess that much.”

……yup. I’m terribly scared. There is no way I can say “No” here. Besides,
Al’s cooperation is indispensable to me who doesn’t know what a villainess is.

I have to suppress my tears and nod quietly this time.

“Y-yes. ……I am also glad that I can get engaged with Alan-sama.”

“See, Lily also said so.”

I feel like glaring at Al who was smiling brilliantly, but I also smiled
elegantly. The King nodded while looking at mine and Al’s face.

“If both or you are determined, then I have nothing to say. Al, this is the
engagement that you wanted. You must cherish Lady Liz.”

“Of course.”

“It’s fine if you understand. I still have work left. You may go back.”

“Yes. Excuse us. ……Lily, let’s go.”

“Yes.”

He resumed the work we interrupted. Alan and I left the room as we were told
by the King.

When I got out into the corridor, perhaps I was unconsciously nervous, I
exhaled deeply.

Al didn’t miss it.

“Are you tired? Would you like to have some tea in my room?”

“No……since my business here has finished, I would like to go home now.”

Al’s room. I didn’t say that I’m not interested, but my tiredness and confusion
won.

And at any rate, I want to compose myself by spending some time alone and
think about the ‘villainess’ matter.

When I declined, Al looked disappointed.

“I see……I understand. Today is tiresome so I guess it couldn’t be helped.


As for me, I want to know more about you. I will escort you to your carriage.”

“Eh? It’s alright. I can go there by myself.”

“I can’t let my fiancée go there by herself. Here, let’s go.”

He offered his hand. I took his hand without hesitation.

I’m too tired. There were too many bothersome things.

“……thank you very much. Well then, I will accept your kind offer.”

“Yeah. Ah, right. Is it okay if I visit your house tomorrow afternoon? See,
I’d like to discuss various things about the future……”

“Ah, yes. It’s alright.”

What he meant by ‘future’ had to be the discussion about ‘villainess’.

I want to know about the detailed story as well and I am sincerely thankful
that we can talk about it as soon as possible, so I immediately nodded to Al’s
offer.

“I will also tell my father about Al.”


“No, it’s fine. I will send a letter to the duke. It’s also about our
engagement.”

“I understand.”

If Al is fine with that, then I will follow his lead.

As we were talking, we arrived the place where the duke’s carriage had been
waiting in no time.

“Well then, see you tomorrow.”

“Yes. I will be waiting for you.”

I got into the carriage and said goodbye to him.

The door is closed. The horse-drawn carriage began to move quietly and
headed home.

Alone at last, I feel spent.

“Haah……I’m tired.”

Really tired.

I thought today would be a fun day, and although it turned out to be a good
say, I have to say this is the most exhausted I have ever been in my life.

It is the day when Prince Wilfred completely denied my personality, and the
day when I got engaged with Prince Alan.

Even though I was trying to get rid of any thoughts of marrying him, before I
knew it, my engagement with him was settled.

“I wonder why this happened.”

Even though I thought Al wouldn’t want to be engaged with me who is the


worst.

I don’t understand what he was trying to do.


It may be true that it would be more convenient for us to cooperate if we get
engaged with each other, but it’s not like we couldn’t contact each other even if
we were not engaged. I wonder if we couldn’t just cooperate normally.

“Well……I think Al is a very wonderful person, but……”

The engagement with him is too heavy for me who has my hands full with
things about myself.

But……I realized there.

“If I became his fiancée only for convenience sake, I wonder if it’s better to
treat Al as a friend.”

That’s it. If he became my fiancé only in order to cooperate with me, it would
surely annoy Al if I act as a fiancée. When I realized that, I breathed out deeply.

“That was dangerous……I almost made a blunder again.”

Because I was honest to a fault, I was about to behave like a fiancée.

That’s right. Al is only there to cooperate so that I won’t become a


‘villainess’.

He is only a collaborator. I should never forget it.

Al will be happy with a different woman other than me.

If I think about it like that from the start, I will not get hurt feelings.

“Yes, yes, that’s right. Let’s think of it that way.”

I only asked him to cooperate about the ‘villainess’ matter.

Thinking like that many times as though casting a spell, I nodded firmly.

“That’s it for the matter about Al…….the problem is Prince Wilfred.”

Just as I have calmed down at last, now, thinking about Prince Wilfred made
my heart simmer with fury.
Aah, even remembering it made me angry.

“He kept saying whatever he likes. Certainly, what that prince said may
have been true, but he didn’t have to say it so plainly like that. Even if he is a
prince, I can’t forgive him. Disgusting.”

Those insults run through my head over and over.

Somehow, I can’t help but wanting to prove myself superior to Prince Wilfred.

He didn’t insult me directly, but my pride is not low enough that I will let him
say whatever he likes, back down and say “Yes, that’s true.”

One day, I will definitely sneer at him and say “I wonder which part am I
supposed to be a ‘villainess’?”

That’s right, that way, I will be able to recover my dignity.

To do that, I have to listen to Al’s stories tomorrow.

“Fufufu……you can say whatever you want about me right now. But
someday, I will make you regret having made fun of me!”

I declared it loudly inside the carriage.

Just watch, Prince Wilfred.

I will cooperate with Al, do my best, and become a perfect lady that you will
be lost for words.

I will astonish him as much as possible. And at that time, my revenge will be
fulfilled.

Did he think I will cry myself to sleep over this?

Having decided my future policy, I sat back on the seat of the carriage.

Yes, I’m looking forward to tomorrow.

I chuckled to myself inside the carriage.


—Did he think that I would be depressed? Did he think that I will cry and
complain? Please.

I’m not that weak.

By the time I arrived at the mansion, I have completely recovered.


Chapter 7
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

This is Al’s POV~ enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“How cute.”

I murmured while seeing off the carriage in which Lily was in.

When I remember the girl who my father had recognized as fiancée just a
moment ago, my lips naturally turned up.

To be honest, until I saw her appearance, I thought that my engagement would


not matter.

It’s not because what my brother told me.

It’s just that I don’t have any expectation regarding my fiancée. The fiancée
who was given to me as a prince.

It is my duty to accept whoever given to me. So if my father said “this”, I


intended to obediently accept any woman.

But the tea ceremony with my brother – Will was a bit prolonged, and when I
went to the waiting room in a hurry while thinking I was guilty that I had keep a
woman waiting, my mind changed.

When I looked at her sitting on the chair.

I thought that my heart would stop.


—I have never seen such a cute lady, I seriously thought so.

Beautiful waist-length blond hair that was shone on by the light was shining
brilliantly.

She is 15 years old. Her skin is white, and there is still a little childishness
remains on her cheek line.

The atmosphere in her intense green eyes stirred my heart.

Her eyelashes are long. Her lips are lustrous like cherries. I thought that the
bright red dress which seems to be emphasizing her body line was flashy, but it
looked good on her.

Her arms that seem to have been burnt by the sun are slender enough to break
if I touch them.

As Will said, I have no complaints……no, she’s really my favorite woman.

—I see. This is why my father said that she would be my fiancée.

I grasped my father’s intention accurately, and smiled wryly. This is why my


father chose her as a fiancée for me, because he was thinking of me.

—Certainly, I’m grateful for that.

I don’t want to marry but I have to, and I don’t have the freedom to choose. I
can only say that I am grateful because my father prepared a partner whose looks
are my favorite.

—How cute.

Against my better judgement, I was captivated by her and forgot to call her
out, but she seemed to be in similar condition.

To my surprise, she was completely unaware that I had come.

Her beautiful green eyes which resemble emerald were staring at the floor
sharply, murmuring to herself. I noticed that tears were shining at the edge of her
eyes, and I listened carefully in reflex.
“I’m not a villainess……I’m not like that.”

“?”

For a moment I didn’t understand what she was saying, but I immediately
understood.

—Oh, that’s it.

Apparently, she seemed to have eavesdropped me and my brother’s tea


ceremony. The place she was waiting at was the room right next to where my
brother and I had a tea ceremony. Perhaps, the door was opened. When she
noticed that she approached the door……and then heard our conversation, huh.

“……”

She hadn’t notice me standing in front of her.

I didn’t feel angry about her eavesdropping. That was probably our mistake
and I thought that she probably didn’t intend to hear that story.

—Yes, that story.

Will had been telling me about the ‘game’ repeatedly from a long time ago.

Will, who was born as my twin brother, had been somewhat airy since a long
time ago and there was a feeling as if he wasn’t in touch with reality. It could be
said that he had no sense of reality, and he did not feel ‘earnest’ in anything he
does.

If I say it frankly, he created such an atmosphere that feels as if he treated


everything as a ‘play’ or ‘joke’, or that he observed this world from a place that
always one step back.

“Because this world is the world of a game.”

Will often talked about the ‘game’ when he was alone with me.

From the moment I had awareness of things around me, until now.

In this world where we are living now, the world of the game I played in my
past life, we are the capture targets. A woman called Heroine will choose one
person from among the capture targets and reaches happy ending. This is the
world created for the Heroine.

My brother kept saying that with a serious look.

Certainly, when I heard it for the first time, it was natural, but I doubted my
brother’s sanity.

“I would like the Heroine to choose Brother. That’s why I will talk about
this to Brother. In my past life, I was pushing for Brother’s route. That’s why I
want Brother to be happy with the Heroine and get on the route properly.”

“……I can’t understand what you were saying.”

“That’s fine. But, just keep this in mind.”

“……”

I was called a genius from a young age, but I couldn’t keep up with my
brother’s story.

I was seriously worried whether my brother was crazy or not, but no matter
how I see it, his eyes seemed sane, and he wouldn’t talk like that to people other
than me. He usually lived properly as the Second Prince.

My brother goes crazy only when he’s talking about this ‘game’.

After noticing that, I decided to go along with my brother’s story without


saying anything aggressive. Then, my brother would be satisfied, if I denied him,
my brother would be indignant. I knew this because I have experienced it.

My brother’s story sounds crazy, and there are many things that I couldn’t
believe.

The term ‘capture targets’ is obviously one of them, and his insistence that this
world is a ‘game’.

Far from being half-convinced, I don’t really believe even about 10% of it.
But, I think that’s just natural.

Even if it was the story of a twin brother who can be said to be one of the
people that I love, as expected I couldn’t believe him when he said that my
world was ‘made’ and other things.

It was the same as before.

As usual, no, more enthusiastically than usual, Will talked about my would-
be-fiancée.

Villainess.

A story of a woman who doesn’t hold a fragment of kindness and does all
kinds of evil.

My brother said, that woman, despite her beautiful appearance, seems to be


the worst person who only takes actions that would make me want to furrowed
my eyebrows.

And that person is no one other than my fiancée.

That woman and I would continue to be engaged with each other, but finally I
would abandon her and choose to be engaged with this ‘heroine’ that my brother
said. And then, happy ending.

It seems that it was a happy ending that my brother wants.

—Yeah. It’s quite a tragic story.

Plainly speaking, I became unamused.

Because that woman is the fiancée prepared by my father. Even if she’s the
worst woman, normally I wouldn’t be able to disregard my engagement without
permission and move on to another woman.

Or rather, I wonder if he seriously thought that I should do it like that.

I asked that with a serious expression, but my brother was laughing and said,
“Because it’s a game, it has such a setting.”
I couldn’t make my brother understand about this subject. It was a moment
when I felt it again.

Still, indeed it’s impossible to stay here as it is. It’s time to face the reality,
because of my brother’s counsel, I’m late in meeting her. To be late at my first
meeting with a woman, I’m the worst.

Then, I hurriedly headed to the room she was waiting at and stood in front of
the duke’s daughter Liz Beltran.
Chapter 8
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Happy New Year everyone! Here’s another Al’s POV. With this, the Prologue
has ended. chapter we will enter the first arc.

TL: clover

ED: clover

She is the person who my brother said to be a 『villainess』.

I was wondering whether she heard my brother called her as the worst. She
was probably saddened by that fact and was quite shocked that she still hadn’t
notice me.

That figure was really pitiful and I thought whether she was seriously the
『villainess』 whom my brother kept talking about.

—Such a cute and beautiful person can’t be a 『villainess』.

The 『villainess』 I heard from my brother was truly the worst person.

In general, if she really is a 『villainess』, she wouldn’t be that cute nor


would she regret it so much.

I fell in love with her at first sight, so I didn’t want to think that she – Liz
Beltran is the worst person.

That was the reason I called out to her.

And I offered to cooperate with her so that she, who didn’t know what a
『villainess』 is, would not become one.
Half of my intentions were good, but the other half were just my selfishness.

Because, I don’t want to see her becoming a 『villainess』.

She’s so cute. While keeping her cuteness as is, I want her to marry me in the
future.

It is my selfish wish, but she also said that she doesn’t want to become a
『villainess』. I thought that it doesn’t matter because both are in line with my
interest.

To get her consent, I talked her into it by saying that it would be convenient
for her to be with me from now on, and she agreed to become my fiancée.

I looked at her reluctant appearance, and I thought that it would be faster if I


get an outside reinforcement, so I brought her to my father with the same
momentum.

Once she becomes my official fiancée, she won’t be able to escape. I thought
so.

—Well, even if she tries to escape, I have no intention letting her go, though.

I will deepen my relationship with her and eventually make her my wife.

“Brother?”

While imagining a happy future with Lily with a smile on my face, a voice
called me out from behind.

Hearing the familiar voice, I turned around while still smiling.

“Hey, Will.”

As I thought, it was my brother Will who was calling out to me. Although he
is my twin, my brother and I don’t resemble each other. I’m a little taller, but my
brother is sturdier. My brother looked around and made a strange expression.

“What are you doing in a place like this? Huh? What about Liz Beltran?
Shouldn’t you be in the middle of a formal marriage interview with her?”
“Aah, about Lily, she just got on her carriage and went back to her mansion
just now.”

“She went back? I see. Then? How was it?”

My brother looked at me with an immensely curious expression.

“I won’t talk about it here. If you want to hear about it, we should go to my
room.”

I don’t know who might be listening here. Hearing my words, my brother


nodded and headed to my room obediently.

After we entered the room and sat on the sofa, he asked me about it
immediately.

“Well? Tell me about Liz Beltran! Hey, was she dreadful? Don’t you think
that she’s quite a terrible woman? So terrible, that it feels like you go beyond
disgusted and into amazement! I feel sorry for Brother, but I don’t hate that
villainess who breaks through that limit.”

His eyes were shining happily.

Since this brother of mine doesn’t have any malice, I think Lily is rather
pitiful.

That’s right, my brother has no malice towards her. As he said, he doesn’t


have any bad feelings against Lily. However, he was only telling me the facts. In
a sense, it can be said that his disposition is bad.

I shook my head gently and told my brother.

“I wonder if I can agree with your opinion. Lily was a cute lady. She didn’t
seem like the villainess you told me about.”

“Hah? Are you really talking about Liz Beltran? I mean, ‘Lily’ you
said……Brother, do you call her with that nickname? Today should be your
first time meeting her, right?”

“Aa, I decided to make my engagement with her official. I think it’s normal
to call each other with a nickname.”

“Haa?”

My brother’s jaw dropped and he stared at me. As if he found it unbelievable,


he said:

“You’re engaged already? No, it’s true that she will eventually become your
fiancée……but, isn’t it too fast?”

“……In your story, Lily and I will be engaged anyway, right? If that’s the
case, I think it won’t be a problem even if it’s a little early.”

“That’s true, but……eh? Surprisingly, Alan and Lily were on good terms,
huh? Because mostly it was only spoken about inside the game as a childhood
story. Uuh~, I don’t understand.”

My brother groaned with a complicated expression. Seeing my brother like


that, I called out to him.

“Don’t mind it. Anyways. I’m engaged to Lily. And Will, I have something I
want to ask you.”

“Me?”

“Aa.”

I told my brother who gazed at me as if saying “What is it?”

“Your story. I want to know more about Lily in particular. If you know
something about my important fiancée, I want you to tell me.”

“Do you finally become interested in seriously listening to my story!?”

“‘Seriously’ you say, I only wish to know more about Lily, though.”

If I listen to my brother’s ramblings seriously, the sun will set and I feel like I
will go crazy.

I thought that I only want to know about the information that I want to know,
but sure enough, my brother began to ramble.
“If it’s for Brother, I will tell you everything! I did it! If Brother is interested
in this, the Heroine route definitely belongs to Brother! Alright! I’m rooting
for Alan x Heroine! Kuuuhhh!! To be able to see it with my own eyes! It’s the
best!”

“……Will, talk in a language that I can understand.”

I don’t think he was speaking the language of the same country.

But my brother, who had become quite in a good mood, told me various
things about Lily that he knows.

Although I don’t need to talk, I decided to cut in between his story.

There were parts where I wanted to knit my eyebrows due to their


unlikeliness, but I succeeded in getting the information anyway, so regardless of
whether it was true or false, I smiled at my brother.

“Thank you. With this, you have made my wish come true. Do you mind if I
ask you again sometime?”

I don’t think what my brother said is true.

However, if I use his story, I will be able to deepen my relationship with Lily.
That is more important than anything to me.

“Of course! You can ask me anything and anytime. Because I want to see
the time when the Heroine and Brother are attached to one another, I will not
hold anything back!”

“How dependable.”

Who I want to get married with is not this 『Heroine』, whose name is not
known and who supposedly would be engaged with me in the future, but Lily
who was crying “I don’t want to be a villainess” without knowing its meaning.

But this misunderstanding is convenient for extracting information, so I will


leave it as is.

—I know. My character is mostly bad.


Unlike my weird and loose-lipped but basically obedient brother and Lily
whose emotion is easy to read, while sighing at myself who is good at plotting in
the depths of my heart, I have decided to use what I can use because there is
something that I want.
Chapter 9
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Sorry for the late update! We’re entering the next arc! Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“Welcome home, Milady.”

After finishing the really exhausting formal marriage interview, when I


returned to the mansion, my butler is standing in front of the entrance.

Luke Flores.

From what he told me, he is 14 years old.

He is a little taller than me, a boy with silver hair and green eyes. His hair is
long and obstructing, but it’s tied behind his head.

He always wears black butler outfit provided by the Duke, but despite his age,
the uniform suits him and he’s not inferior to the seasoned butlers.

Well, I guess he probably got used to it because he’s already wearing it for
five years.

He lost his parents in an epidemic disease, and his relatives drove him out of
the house where he lived five years ago.

Ever since I came across him by chance when he fell in front of the mansion
in the cold winter morning, he works here as my exclusive butler.

“I’d like to drink tea. Can you prepare a cup of jasmine tea?”
“……Understood.”

When I ordered him, Luke lowered his head completely without maintaining
eye contact.

His silver hair sways. Luke who raised his face has grown more than when I
first saw him five years ago, but he still has a very pretty face as usual.

I thought that I could pick him up because he had a pretty face. But that was
it. If he were ugly, I would have left him alone.

At that time, I was told by my father that “It’s time to choose your exclusive
butler.” But all the butlers at the mansion were old and their faces were not to
my liking.

If I have to choose my exclusive butler, I want him to be a good-looking


person. It was him who I found by chance when I thought so.

“Can you swear that you will be my butler and serve me for the rest of your
life? I will not tolerate any disobedience. If you swear it, I’ll pick you up from
your current situation right now.”

While laughing, I talked to him who was lying on the ground. He wore a thick
coat, he looked at me who was standing over him, distorted his face, and spun
the words with trembling lips.

“I swear. So……please, help me.”

“That’s fine. Then, you are mine from today onward.”

And then, Luke became my butler.

He is my butler and my thing. If I tell him to die, he will die.

It is me who holds his life.

I think it’s just a matter of course, and Luke also accepted it.

Because, unless I was there, he would be dead without doubt. Because I saved
his life, he should strive to become my favorite.

As far as I concerned, Luke is that sort of existence.

Naturally, he’s always on my side. I cannot allow anything less than that.

Preparing and anticipating what I wanted, and always exists to satisfy me.

That should be the goal of those who was picked up.

And yet—

I wonder whether Luke is scared of my existence, he always examines my


complexion timidly.

He is excellent, but his attitude is annoying.

He acts as though I’m completely dreadful and without tolerance for him, and
that I would strike him with something every time.

And today he also acts like that.

However, his body is trembling even though I only said that I would like to
drink tea, and it made me lose my patience, so I opened my mouth to scold him
as usual.

“Hey, you—”

“Hie!”

Luke drew his body back while trembling. He turned away from me and
repeatedly said “I’m sorry, I’m sorry.”

“Eh?”

When I saw that, I noticed some strange things.

I have never raised my hand towards him. But then, why would he be like
this? He behaves as if I always exercise my authority using violence.

That’s impossible. Because I am the benefactor of his life, and I am a kind


master who gave him work.

Being emotionally attached, having some respect and affection, those are the
kinds of attitudes he should be having.

But, as I recalled, I felt that Luke is always like this.

Cowering and frightened of me beyond necessary.

—What does this mean?

I noticed facts that I had never even thought of before, and I was shocked.

And then, I remembered the Second Prince Wilfred’s words that I just heard.

『She won’t be satisfied unless she has the best things, she is arrogant, the
worst woman.』

“Huh!”

I chewed my lip without thinking. I guess I was chewing too hard, it bleeds.

“Li, Liz-sama?”

I guess he was wondering why I was suddenly silent, when the usual me
would have thrown severe words at him. Luke talked to me nervously.

“Um……how are you? Are you not feeling well, or something?”

“……”

I wonder if you mean that I won’t say nothing unless I’m not feeling well.

For a moment, I considered replying in such a way, but I held back.

Right now, that is not what I should say to Luke.

I shook my head to reassure him and told Luke.

“……It’s nothing. At any rate, bring me a cup of tea. That’s it. Ah, that’s
right. What about Father and Mother? I want to greet them.”
“……Master is patrolling the territory together with Madam today. They
will be back in a few hours.”

“If so, I will return to my room as is.”

“Yes. I will let you know as soon as they return.”

“Please.”

Luke made a face as if saying “What’s wrong with you?” I wonder if I were
such a person that always scold him rather that saying that.

While thinking that I feel sick, I didn’t say anything more and returned to my
room, called a maid and changed my clothes.

After I finished clearing out the people from my room, I pondered absently
while drinking the tea prepared by Luke.

Luke was clearly frightened of me.

Until now I have only thought that he was timid, but looking at his
complexion, maybe his attitude was like that because I am the worst woman.

“If so……I must correct this.”

I have decided to become a perfect lady to prove myself superior to Prince


Wilfred. I have to change everything that seems to be related to that goal. No
matter how hard it is.

Because I have no intention of giving up while being looked down by that


man.

“But, what should I do……”

Although I looked enthusiastic to reform myself, I don’t have concrete


measures to do it.

As for my attitude towards Luke, since I don’t know how to correct it, in the
end, I can’t advance forward.

“……Tomorrow, let’s talk it over with Al.”


Let’s ask him quietly about what was wrong with myself.

He told me that he doesn’t care even if I said strange things. On the contrary,
he told me he would point things out if I did strange things.

Let’s believe in Al.

“That’s right. I feel somewhat impatient, but if I’m going to change, I better
listen to him properly.”

Speaking of my real intention, I’d like to say “I’m different from who I was
before!” to Luke immediately.

But I know that it’s wrong, so I thought that I would ask Al tomorrow all at
once.

There will be no reverse harem here. And as a reminder, the things Wilfred
said about Lily were all true.
Chapter 10
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

I reeeally want to talk about the latest development in the raw, so I will try to
catch up as soon as possible. Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

The next afternoon, Al came to play at my house as he declared.

“Good afternoon, Lily. As promised, I came to visit.”

“Thank you, Al.”

I lowered my head while feeling pretty relieved in my heart as I gave him my


greetings.

I didn’t think of it, but if he did break his promise, I wonder what am I
supposed to do.

If that were the case, I would have to worry about the future all by myself.

Yesterday I was determined to work hard alone, but right now it’s quite
difficult as I don’t know which direction to take, so I was pleased that Al kept
his promise.

Even if we are engaged, it’s not appropriate for women to invite men to their
room.

For that reason, I led Al to the reception room facing the garden on the first
floor rather than my room which is on the second floor. My father who had heard
about the visit naturally showed his face, but he was forced to return to his room
by Al who said he wanted to deepen his relationship with his fiancée.

As my father returned to his room, he told me, “If there is something, make a
loud noise”, but we are merely collaborating with being engaged as a front. So
nothing would happen. But outwardly I retorted, “Isn’t that rude to Your
Highness?”

I also drove away Luke who had finished serving, so there are only the two of
us. Of course, the fact that a man and a woman are in a closed room together is
frowned upon, so the door of the room was opened a little.

There is a distance between us and the door, so the content of our conversation
will not leak out if we suppress our voices.

“Um—”

“Ah, I forgot. I want to give this to you.”

“?”

As soon as I opened my mouth to ask about the villainess matter, he cut off
my words as if blocking it. Even so, I accept the thing he handed to me
immediately.

The thing that was handed to me is a blue box. A white ribbon is tied on top of
it.

“A present?”

“Well, something like that. Please open it.”

As urged by Al, I unravelled the ribbon and opened the box. A beautiful
brooch appeared from inside. It’s a beautiful red jewel carved into the shape of a
butterfly.

“Well, how beautiful……”

I also have a couple of brooches, but none this elaborate. While I was honestly
surprised, Al said.
“I’m glad if it suits your taste. And, since it’s a proof of our engagement,
keep it on you at all time so as not to lose it. See, we’re matching.”

“It’s true……”

Al pointed to his chest. There is the same butterfly brooch decorated it.
However, its color is green.

His appearance is not as good as yesterday, but the brooch also suits him who
is wearing an ornate jacket today.

“Al’s brooch is green, huh?”

Although I said it without any deep meaning, Al who heard it laughed happily.

“Yeah. Because your eyes are green. For generations, the royal family will
give their betrothed a jewel of the same color as their eyes which is processed
into an accessory. We were officially engaged yesterday. That’s why I brought
it here.”

“Eh, is it possible to make it this quickly?”

The brooch that I got is elaborate, so there’s no way I can believe that it can be
done overnight.

To my surprise, Al took off his brooch and showed it to me.

“Normally, it cannot be done. But, this was made using special magic. I
can’t tell you the details because it’s a secret, but this actually can be made in
a moment.”

“So that’s how it is……”

Hearing that it was made by magic, I then take a look at the brooch once
again.

—Magic.

It’s a mysterious force rooted in our soul.

Everyone is born having magical powers and uses it to cause various miracles.
From the simple magic of making fire to healing a dying sick person, the
range that can be done by each person is different, but it is possible to create a
miracle that matches their competence.

In particular, many aristocrats have more magical power than the commoners,
and most of the mages who inspect the castle are aristocrats. I don’t have that
much, but I do have a reasonable amount of magical power.

Although, right now there is no such mage who can heal a dying sick person.

In the past there was only one such legendary person called the Great Mage,
but the description that he used such magic only remained in certain documents.

In other words, even if it says that one can use magic, there is a whole range
of it.

I observed every corner of the brooch.

I have heard of using magic to process accessories, but I heard that it takes
quite some time. To be able to make this in a moment, as expected of the castle
mages. They’re completely different from the town mages.

“So the castle mages also make accessories, huh.”

“Well. This was made by me. The accessory that would be given at the time
of engagement is decided by the related prince. Fufu, it’s pretty good, isn’t it?”

“Eh, Al made this?”

I was surprised by his remark that this is his own work. The prince is very
skilful, huh.

Many of the royal family members hold huge magical power. Surely, with his
excessive magical power, Al is also able to exercise difficult magic.

“Amazing……”

“Do you like it?”

“Yes. I’ll cherish it.”


I gently held the brooch I was given.

A proof that I am Al’s fiancée. Someday, there will be a day when I would
have to return this, so I’ll take care of it until then.

I thought it would be tough if I lost it, but when I tried to return it to the box
again, I was stopped by Al.

“There is a special magic in it. So if possible, I would like you to wear it all
the time.”

“I understand.”

I was afraid of breaking it, but if the person who made it said that, I will obey
him.

Quickly, I attached it on the chest part of the dress I wear. Today I’m wearing
a dress with soft atmosphere that was not chosen by me unlike the usual.

“Today, you’re wearing a completely different dress from yesterday.”

Al narrowed his eyes and said so as though admiring it.

“Yesterday’s dress also looked nice, but I like your dress today better. Your
makeup is also reserved, it makes the beauty of your skin stand out, and I truly
can’t see you as the 『villainess』 my brother had said.”

“……thank you very much.”

Hearing the praises that came out of his mouth, I bowed gratefully.

Actually, at first I was about to pick out a flashy dress like what I had worn
yesterday. But, I thought it over.

Primary color dress with my gaudy face. I wonder if it would make a


villainess-like impression.

If it were the usual, I wouldn’t have minded it, but once I think so, it was hard
to deny. As expected I was troubled, so I invited the maid who always helped me
change my clothes and asked her directly what kind of dress suits me.
At first she thought that I was angry, as she was the maid who recommended
only fancy dresses with primary color, but when I said that I wanted something
different, before long she nervously pointed at a lovely off-season white dress.

I didn’t think that it would suit me, so I didn’t feel like going through with it,
but I thought that it would be fun to try.

Makeup and hair style were all also left to the maid’s discretion, though I
couldn’t calm down since I wasn’t used to it at all, but Al seems to like it a lot.

“Um, I like things similar to yesterday’s dress, but I suddenly became


anxious that I would look more villainess-ish or something. This was chosen
by my maid who usually helps me change my clothes.”

“I see. But, it suits you very well. It suits you so well……that I don’t want
you to show it to a man other than me.”

“Well, Al is exaggerating. But, thank you very much.”

It seems that he really likes it.

But, so that’s how it is. Al like this kind of appearance, huh.

I see, while thinking that this kind of appearance is quite the opposite of me
until now, Al said.

“Speaking of which, yesterday I heard from my brother, but the


『villainess』 seems to like gaudy dressed like the one you wore yesterday.
Spending money unnecessarily, following the latest trends desperately, buying
jewellery. I know you won’t do that sort of things, but if you want to leave the
image of a 『villainess』 even a little, it would be better to change to a dress
like this one.”

“Huh! I, I see. Thank you very much for your advice.”

I couldn’t breathe for a moment.

Following the latest trends, spending money unnecessarily, and buying


jewellery.
All of them are familiar to me.

I thought that having the latest trend is important, and I also knew that the
amount of money to spend on making dresses increased year by year. I want
high-quality jewels, I remembered fighting my father about it recently.

I had never even think that it was a bad thing.

Because my father told me that he doesn’t mind.

But, when I look at Al, he was pulling a wry face.

“As expected, those are too over-the-top, right? Being a noble family,
wearing a beautiful dress is necessary to some extent, and I also do that, but
there is a limit to everything. It seems that the 『villainess』 my brother was
talking about spends money like hot water. It’s very terrible, because she
spends the important money we got from the people to buy new dresses to wear
at weekly tea party with the other ladies. I heard that she never wears the same
dress. Unbelievable. I also told my brother that Lily is not someone who would
do something like that, but……aah, sorry. It must have been unpleasant for
you.”

“N-no……it’s fine.”

That was truly a terrible story.

Because everything that Al said was true.

Cold sweat flows on my back.

It happened just a while ago.

Every week I would make a dress which Luke and the maid had advised me
against it as that was too much. And then, I would never wear the same dress. If
I were to do that, I would have been humiliated in front of the other ladies, I
shouted at them in anger.

To put it bluntly, I was indignant and severely punished them for saying such a
thing.
Now, looking at Al’s face which was distorted in displeasure in front of me, I
know that I was in the wrong.

—I, I, what should I do……

I never thought seriously where my father’s income came from.

As a matter of course, I demanded things from my father. However, as pointed


by Al, if I seriously thought about it, I can understand that it was wrong.

A lady who spends money without thinking about the people’s tax. Moreover,
it was only to make a new dress to wear at the weekly tea party.

Even without thinking it over, I understand. Just by the impression, that kind
of lady is the worst.

—Aah, certainly. It seems that I am indeed the worst.

Before I noticed, I perfectly match the 『villainess』 mentioned by Prince


Wilfred. 「I will prove myself superior to him! 」 I had said that to myself
enthusiastically, but I couldn’t help feeling miserable now.

“Lily, what’s wrong?”

My eyes were cast downward naturally. I hurriedly raised my face and smiled.

“No, it’s nothing.”

At any rate, let’s cancel the dress that I was planning to order today. The
peddler was scheduled to bring jewels tomorrow, but it would better to cancel it
as well.

About the next tea party……I should let my maid to choose the dress again. It
seems that the result would be satisfactory.

While I was reconsidering the schedule for tomorrow in my head, Al said.

“So, here is the continuation of the story about the 『villainess』. There is
no doubt that a 『villainess』 is a woman who does such bothersome
behaviors. It is generally a high-ranking aristocrat who abuses their
surroundings with their excessive selfishness, speech and conduct, and
eventually will be abandoned by everyone. My brother insisted that gentleness
of the 『heroine』 stands out because of the existence of the 『villainess』.”

“Eventually will be abandoned……”

“Most 『villainess』 is engaged to a person called a 『capture target』,


and it seems that they are ultimately destined to have their engagement
destroyed by the person. After that, their relatives will also abandon them,
severing their parent-child relationship or their parents will be ruined
alongside with them. In the worst case, it seems that there may be executions.
All of these are the horrible things that will happen to the 『villainess』. My
brother told me that it’s a real pleasure when the 『villainess』 who had been
doing as they please meet a terrible end.”

“And that……『villainess』 is me, His Highness Wilfred said.”

There is no power in my voice. Knowing how severe the existence of a


『villainess』 is, my body trembled in fear. Execution is horrible. But, I wonder
if I truly have done something terrible enough to be executed.

Even though I was shocked when I was called a 『villainess』, when I


thought that such a future awaits, my stomach feels bad with nausea. I feel like
I’m about to collapse soon.
Chapter 11
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

More realizations, more reflections, more advice from Al. Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

While I was shocked, Al said to comfort me.

“It’s alright, you can rest assured. Because I don’t believe it.”

“Al……”

I looked up at Al as if depending my life on him. He nodded firmly after


seeing my eyes.

“Will have been telling this story for a long time, but I don’t believe him and
I will not let you becoming a 『villainess』. But, it is sad that you have
common features with the story. You have the same name and the same
standing position. So, I think that we cannot disregard everything, that is not
wise.”

“Yes.”

“What can we do about this? I don’t know the authenticity, but I can get
information from my brother. I hope you can make the most of it. Take up
behaviors opposite to a 『villainess』 so as not to become one. That way, you
will not become a 『villainess』.”

I nodded many times over.

What Al said is correct.


Nothing has begun yet. Because I haven’t done anything—well, no, I regret
the matter about the dress—it is only a matter of not taking the actions taken by
a 『villainess』.

In other words, it’s the same as what I have decided yesterday. I only have to
become a perfect lady.

If I do that, I will not become a 『villainess』 and will not go through a bitter
experience in the future.

“I will do my best……”

Saying so from my heart, Al nodded.

“Yeah. I will also cooperate. I think that you are fine though. Really, I
wonder which part of an honest and cute girl like you can be called a
『villainess』.”

“T-thank you very much……”

If I hadn’t realized it, I would have agreed with all my heart and said “That’s
right!” but now, I can only avert my eyes. Truly, my heart hurts.

What have I been doing until now?

I have been turning my eyes away from my actions, and at this point of time, I
can only sigh.

“I will try not to disappoint Al. Also, that’s right. You must be in a hurry, but
I have something I would like to consult with you.”

“What is it?”

The way he tilted his head feels charming. In spite of myself, I became
excited. I hid it and talked about yesterday. I had been thinking to consult about
it with him since the start, but after I listened to such a story, the more I thought
that I couldn’t do this alone. I’m glad that Al became a cooperator.

“Um, I have an exclusive butler. He was the one who brought the tea a
while ago, but um, I was worried about how to get along with him.”
“Aah, the one just now. He looked young.”

I agreed with Al who was nodding as he recalled Luke.

“Yes. This is what he declared himself, but it seems that he’s 14 years old
this year. His name is Luke. And um……this is my worry, but it seems I
cannot communicate with him at all, that’s how I feel.”

“Communication? Any examples in particular?”

“He’s frightened just by looking at my face……and then, unconsciously, I


lost it and struck him. Ah, of course I didn’t raise my hands. Just words,
but……”

“Words, huh. Did this only happen recently? Or has he always been this
way?”

The way he was asking about the details showed that he was seriously
listening to my story. While thinking that I appreciated it, I replied.

“……this is shameful, but um……he has been in this state for a long period
of time. I cannot make an excuse, but it was not until yesterday that I felt
uncomfortable whether his state was abnormal.”

“Was there a sudden change in his attitude yesterday?”

Naturally, I shook my head.

“No. There wasn’t any. It’s strange, but when I think back, Luke always
seems to have that kind of attitude towards me. And I had never thought to
question it.”

“Nevertheless, why did you notice it yesterday?”

“That’s……there was that thing about the 『villainess』. I think that I


became overly sensitive to various things. I became worried about things I
usually never thought about……”

I honestly told him. After looking like he was thinking it over for a bit, Al told
me with a serious face.
“What kind of words did you say to your butler? Can you tell me about it?”

“That is……”

Hearing Al’s words, I was shaken to the core.

I said numerous remarks to Luke. I can recall them, but if I was asked whether
I could tell Al, the answer is “no”. I don’t want Al to know the things I had said
to Luke.

—Aah, I see.

And then, I finally noticed.

I feel troubled if the things I told Luke became known to other people.

I bit my lip.

Looking at me who had been silent, Al told me quietly.

“From your appearance, you finally notice it, huh? I will tell you just in
case, but if you can’t tell me the details, that means it’s a 『bad thing』, Lily.
You did bad things against your butler. Words can be hurtful. Sometimes, it
hurts more than physical violence. You should know how that feels, because
you experienced it yesterday, right?”

“Ah……”

Al was talking about Prince Wilfred.

Didn’t I get badly hurt by Prince Wilfred’s words?

I received such a shock that I couldn’t say that 「it’s just words」 and laugh,
so I wonder if I deserved to get Al’s cooperation now when I am like this.

And if I think carefully, I had thrown words with thorns directly at Luke.
There is no doubt that he was hurt more than I was who only heard Prince
Wilfred’s words indirectly. Moreover, this has been going on for a long time.

“……”
I became aware of what I have been doing wrong for a long time, and I was
lost for words.

This is not on the scale of the previous dress matter. I thought that there is no
excuse even if I didn’t raise my hands against him.

“I, I……what should I do……”

“There is no choice but to apologize for your past behavior. Especially if you
have an awareness that you did a bad thing.”

“Apologize. T-that’s true.”

I don’t know if Luke will forgive me, but for the time being, I have to
apologize.
Chapter 12
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Uuu~ this is one of my favorite chapters of this novel. It’s just. So. Cute~~~!
Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

While I was desperately thinking about how to apologize to Luke, Al said to


me.

“Speaking of which, my brother told me that the 『villainess』is often hated


by their family members and servants……”

“Hie!”

What a terrible story. I can’t laugh at all. The matter about 「hated by their
servants」 in particular resonates within me.

Aah, the word 『villainess』 pierced into my heart. It hurts.

With teary eyes, I declared to Al.

“I, I will apologize to Luke today at once! Yes! I will apologize until he can
forgive me! Because, I! I’m not a 『villainess』!”

“Fufu……yeah, that’s right. You are a girl who can apologize properly if
you do bad things. Right?”

“Yess! Of course!”

While I was nodding in half-despair, Al reached out his hand and caressed my
head.

“Yes, yes, Lily is a good girl.”

“A, Al?”

The warm feeling of his palm transmitted to my head and I felt like my heart
would jump out of my mouth.

When I was surprised at his sudden action, Al drew his hand back with a bitter
smile.

“Ah, sorry. I’m not treating you like a child. But, I think that you’re cute.”

“U-um.”

“Was it unpleasant?”

“N-no, no way. It’s fine.”

However, I was just surprised by his sudden action.

“Well, that’s good.”

With a gentle smile, Al changed the subject a bit forcefully while saying “Oh,
right.”

“Also, my brother said that there seems to be many 『capture targets』


around the 『villainess』 for some reason, and that the 『villainess』 is
mostly hated by the 『capture targets』. When the 『villainess』 gets
overwhelmed, it seems that terrible words will be thrown at those 『capture
targets』 as they forsake her.”

“『Capture targets』, is it. You mentioned it earlier. That the 『villainess』


is engaged to the 『capture target』, or something like that.”

While I was recalling it, Al nodded.

“Yeah. Well, I think that you also noticed, but my brother said that I am one
of the『 capture targets』. 『Capture targets』 are prepared for the
『heroine』, and it is said that they are men with good-looking face and a
high-standing. It seems that the 『heroine』 will choose her partner from
among these 『capture targets』. Ah, the 『heroine』 seems to be the
opposite of the 『villainess』, she’s mostly a pretty and gentle woman who is
loved by all of the 『capture targets』……hey, Lily, are you okay? Can you
follow my story?”

“S-somehow……”

I nodded once, but my head feels like it’s going to burst because too much
information is given at once.

Not only 『villainess』, but there are 『heroine』 and 『capture targets』. I
don’t know what those words mean.

While I was in confusion as I organized the information in my head, Al said.

“As for me, I’d like to think that those are just my brother’s made-up words.
Because, just like you with the word 『villainess』, I also feel troubled when I
was told that I am a 『capture target』.”

“T-that’s true.”

It isn’t as unpleasant as my 『villainess』 label, but still, it must have been


unpleasant being told that he exists only to be chosen by someone called the
『heroine』.

“I don’t want to be chosen, I want to choose the person I love by myself. I


don’t want someone I am unfamiliar with to 「capture」 me, but I want to
「capture」 the person I love by my own will.”

“Yes. I also don’t want to be a 『villainess』.”

“Right?”

Al agreed while nodding many times.

I timidly asked him who was in such a state.

“But, really, Prince Wilfred is amazing. I would say that the setting is too
complicated to be made-up……um, is there any chance that His Highness
used 【Prophecy】 magic?”

【Prophecy】 is a magic that predicts the future, which very few use it. I have
never heard that Prince Wilfred can use that magic, but if I listen to Al’s story, I
think there is a possibility of that.

But Al quickly denied it.

“Because it’s a story about actual people, I also thought about that at first.
But, he said it himself, it’s not that.”

“I see.”

“But sometimes, my brother says something that hits the bulls-eye. That’s
why I can’t disregard it as a joke it even if it’s absurd.”

“Yes.”

Indeed, I perfectly matched the description of the 『villainess』 as he said.

Once I became aware of it, I couldn’t ignore it even if it was absurd.

“I’ll be careful. Um……thank you for everything. I think that I wouldn’t be


able to notice it by myself. I was saved.”

I lowered my head in gratitude. Unless Al told me all those things, I wouldn’t


notice them.

Like the matter about the dress, and the matter about Luke.

If I weren’t aware of those things, I’m sure I will become the 『villainess』
that Prince Wilfred had been saying.

“Thank you very much, truly.”

As I said that sincerely, Al smiled softly.

“……It’s fine. I don’t think that you are such a terrible woman like my
brother said, because you have been able to reflect on your actions. It’s very
hard to admit our own mistakes. So, I think that you who can do it is a very
good girl.”
“No. Things like ‘a good girl’ is……”

I have no qualification to be called in such a way. Truly, if he didn’t point out


my mistakes, I wouldn’t have noticed it, and I would become more deplorable.

“You don’t have to repeat the same mistakes. It will be fine. I’ll be with you
from now on. Let’s solve each one together.”

“Yes. Thank you.”

Tears were about to fall from my eyes due to his gentle words.

Aah, this person is truly kind. It will be alright if I do it with this person.

Passionate feelings filled the back of my chest. I told him my feelings


spontaneously.

“Al, I’m glad that you were there. Yesterday, because you talked to me about
it, I was able to try and change myself.”

“That’s an exaggeration. It doesn’t have to be me. I think that anyone else


would surely help you if they were in my place.”

“No.”

Denial came out from my mouth.

“No, unless it was you, it will be useless. It’s strange, but I’m sure that I
wouldn’t listen to anyone else but you.”

Not everyone is okay.

I think it was because he’s a prince, my fiancé, and my love at first sight, that I
grasped Al’s extended hand. If it were anyone else, I would have brushed them
aside.

This is about myself after all. I know that much.

“I am a person who is only attracted by physical looks, has a high pride……


um, I’m a difficult woman. It’s because you were the one who told me that I
obediently listened……”
I managed to explain it to Al somehow while saying various things I didn’t
understand. To me who was in a confusion, Al narrowed his eyes affectionately.

“I understand. You were trying to explain that it was useless if it were not
me, right?”

“……yes.”

“Thank you. I’m happy if you say so.”

As he said, Al seemed to be really happy, I was unconsciously captivated by


him.

“Al……”

With the smile still remains on his face, Al stood up.

While looking at the clock placed on the fireplace, he said.

“Sorry. I really want to stay a little bit longer with you, but I have work to
do, so I will have to excuse myself.”

“Ah, I apologize. Because of me……”

I also got up in a hurry.

That’s right, Al is the First Prince. Unlike me who is merely a duke’s


daughter, he has variety of duties. He is not free.

However, Al shook his head gently.

“I came here because I wanted to, so don’t worry about it, Lily. And, I think
that I had a very good time today. It was a lot of fun. Is it only me who think
so?”

“N-no. I also think that I had a meaningful time.”

I nodded because I wasn’t lying.

“Yeah. Then, that’s good. This work is something I can finish after I get
home and I have settled the urgent projects ahead of time properly, so you
shouldn’t worry too much about it.”

“If that’s case……I’m glad, then.”

“But, it is true that I have work remaining, so I have to leave.”

“Yes.”

When I nodded, Al said.

“You don’t have to see me off. Say goodbye to the Duke from me. See you,
Lily.”

“……yes.”

Waving my hand in goodbye, my heart feels suffocatingly painful. I wonder


why I feel that way, even though it should be an ordinary action.

Looking at me who was standing on the spot, Al made a troubled expression.

“Lily, don’t make such a face. It will be hard for me to walk away.”

“Eh……what kind of face……”

I don’t understand it well. When I held my cheeks reflexively, Al said.

“It’s written on your face that you’re terribly lonely.”

“Eh!”

When I was informed that my emotion appeared on my face, my face turned


red in embarrassment. Al chuckled.

“Really, everything Lily does is cute. It’s fine. I will return for now, but I
will come back here to see you again. I promise.”

“Eh! Truly?”

“Yeah. Pinky promise.”

Offering his little finger all of a sudden, Al laughed.


—Pinky promise.

This is the type of charm often used by children. Promise is made by


entwining the little fingers of the two people involved. I also remembered doing
this with my father and mother a long time ago.

Remembering that, my lips broke into a smile.

“Fufu……how nostalgic.”

“Here, Lily. Put out your little finger too.”

“Yes.”

Urged by Al, I entwined our little fingers together.

I felt somewhat embarrassed, but at the same time my heart became warm.

“Pinky promise, if I tell a lie……well, what should I do? Lily, what do you
want me to do?”

“Eh……e-even if you suddenly told me that—”

This is troubling.

When he saw me being confused, Al said “Okay then.”

“If I tell a lie, let me kiss you.”

“Eh?”

“Fingers cut-off!”

And then my little finger was released. Al’s words kept revolving around my
head.

Eh? Kiss? Me? By Al?

You’re lying, right!?

“A, Al! By k-kiss, you mean……”


“You’re upset, huh, how cute. Even if I said kiss, I mean on your cheek. Or
rather Lily, did you expect anything different?”

“~~~~!!”

I was staring at his lips intently and I thought that blood would come up to my
head from shame.

“I, I! I didn’t think that sort of thing at all!”

“Too bad. If you were hoping for it, I thought that it would be fine, you
know? But, that will be the case only if I break my promise……hmm. I don’t
want to break my promise with you, this is a difficult situation.”

“There’s nothing difficult about it!”

“For you, perhaps. But, for me it’s different. ……See you.”

Waving his hand, this time Al went out of the room.

When I was left alone, I held my red cheeks with both hands.

“~~! Jeez, that Al!”

Even if he was joking, the quality of the joke was too bad.

“I can’t go outside with my face like this.”

At least, it seems it would be better to stay here until the burning feelings and
the redness of my cheeks disappear.

“……”

I stared at the door where Al disappeared.

My anxiety had disappeared unnoticed.


Chapter 13
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

How will Lily’s apologize turn out? Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“Okay……I will do it.”

After Al had went home for some time, I adjusted my breathing and called my
butler.

I had vowed to Al. I understood that I did something bad to Luke and I
thought that I should apologize to him quickly.

“Simple, this is simple. Just apologize to Luke for what I have done……um,
that’s right. I only have to say words that I can report back to Al.”

I told myself so.

For me who hasn’t yet understood what is right and what is wrong, saying
「words that can be reported back to Al」 is very easy to comprehend.

“……excuse me. Did you call me, Milady?”

Before long, I heard a knocking sound. Luke came in when I permitted him to
enter.

As usual, there is not a single wrinkle on his uniform, he seems to grow


accustomed to his uniform. And for the first time, I noticed that his expression
was never bright.
—I wonder if it’s because I called for him.

Normally, if one was called by a loving master, one would reveal joy.
However, there is only trepidation in his eyes.

My only salvation is that there is no hatred visible……or maybe, it is just


being carefully hidden.

When I reached that idea, I feel unpleasant.

I wonder why I didn’t notice such simple things until now. If I observed Luke
even a little, I would have realized it sooner.

—Now, I have something to do before I reflect on that.

I forcibly lifted up my declining mood. I smiled as much as possible to keep a


friendly attitude.

“Luke. I’m sorry for my actions until now. I am in the wrong for treating
you harshly.”

“Hah?”

Luke stared at me with a suspicious expression when I got down to the main
issue abruptly. Ignoring that, I said.

“I’m very remorseful that I have been hurting your feelings until now. I
swear I will not do it anymore from now on. But, I think that you are also in
the wrong. Because you were cowering too much, it made me lose my
patience……ah.”

“Um, Liz-sama?”

Perhaps he was curious as to why I suddenly stopped my words, Luke talked


to me cautiously, but I got caught up with something more important.

—Oh no. I told him that he was also in the wrong.

Against my better judgement, I told him what I really think.

To be honest, I still don’t think that I did such a terrible thing towards Luke. If
the attitude of the servants is not good, it is the job of their master to reprimand
them, and the relationship between the master and servant is never equal.

The master gives meals, shelter, and wages to their servants. On the other
hand, the servant gives respect, affection and labor to their master in return. It is
not a good idea for them to point negative feelings towards their master who is
their patron.

There seems to be some masters who act violently against their servants, but I
haven’t done it, I only threw some bad words……aah. Didn’t Al just tell me that
words can be hurtful?

Even though I also have experienced it and understood how it feels, how
deplorable. Truly, I seem to be a woman who doesn’t learn.

But, the biggest problem is that I cannot report the latter half of my words to
Al.

In the end, while saying that I am remorseful, I told him 「You are also in the
wrong」.

I’m sure Al would say “What are you doing? Aren’t you going to
apologize?” while looking at me with a disappointed expression.

—I don’t want that.

I think of Al’s face. I don’t want to disappoint that beautiful person who has
done so much for me.

I have to smooth this over somehow.

“Ah—……r-right. I take back my previous words. It was all my fault. Um,


even if I am your master, I shouldn’t hurt your feelings with terrible words. I
will change my attitude from now on, so I wonder if you can forgive me soon.”

Why should a master be asking for forgiveness? Doubt crossed the corner of
my mind, but I decided to ignore it for now.

Anyway, I said what I have to say. This way……yeah, it would be safe to


report this to Al.
I guess that worked quite well.

While I was praising myself in my mind, Luke opened his mouth with a face
like eating a bitter pill.

“……What’s wrong, Milady? Suddenly apologizing. Did you eat something


strange?”

“That’s not it! Why are you showing that kind of reaction! Normally, you
would be emotionally moved and say 「No, Liz-sama did nothing bad. I am
the one in the wrong. Nevertheless, I am disqualified as your attendant, I
should be more mindful about my master」 , right!”

“……should I say so? If that’s the case, then you should say it from the
start……”

“Didn’t I say that wasn’t it!?”

If possible, I do want him to say that, but I glanced at Luke.

“I! I regretted my attitude so far! You see, you are always cowering in front
of me. Even yesterday you were like that! You, do you think that I will hit you?
Because you displayed such attitude, I have to ponder about it a lot and reflect
on it!”

“Eh? Reflecting? You? Moreover, now after all this time? I mean……”

“Aah, that’s not it!”

Luke made a face as if saying “Damn it.” That kind of expression, I saw it for
the first time.

Perhaps, this is his true face? If so, he might have been very patient with me
for quite a while.

No, it is the servant’s duty to ‘kill’ their ‘self’ for the sake of their master. As
expected, I am not at fault. Staring at Luke, he hurriedly lowered his head.

“M-my apologies. Milady. I will accept any scolding……”


“That’s right……I mean, that’s not it!”

I thought about what kind of penalty should be given to Luke whose body is
trembling……but then I returned to my senses.

No, that’s not it.

That has nothing to do with this.

I shook my head and let my thoughts reset.

“I will not scold you just because of……such a trivial matter. ……What did
I say a little while ago? I will change my attitude from now on. You don’t need
to hold yourself back from me, and you don’t need to mind the things you say
to me. I will not give you punishment.”

I told Luke earnestly as much as possible.

To tolerate a servant to this extent, I wonder if my heart is too wide. Surely,


Luke will also feel moved. That’s what I thought, but for some reason Luke is
looking at me with a suspicious expression.

“Eh……are you serious? This is not a bad joke?”

“No!”

I retorted reflexively, but surprisingly Luke didn’t believe me.

“I have a change of heart. This me who has a change of heart will not yell
at you unreasonably. I won’t behave irrationally.”

“……really?”

“Yes.”

“You said that you won’t mind even if I say honestly what I thought?”

“That’s right.”

When I patiently nodded, after a while, Luke said.


“Who are you? Are you a fake wrapped in Milady’s skin?”

Now, I know that there is a limit to tolerance as well.

“That’s terrible! You, do you always have this kind of personality!?”

“No, well, because……for Milady to apologize and say that it’s fine for me
to say what I like……it’s unlike the usual.”

“You, just what exactly do you think of me?”

“……”

He averted his eyes slowly. How awful.

Since I never did it, Luke doesn’t believe that my apologies were true.

Certainly it is difficult to say that everything I said was true, but I do regret
that I was too over-the-top with my hurtful remarks.

“Words sometimes hurt more than physical violence. I knew that as I


experienced it yesterday. That’s why……I thought that you were hurt, and I
regret that……but regarding that, you won’t believe me.”

“……Because, scolding me is Milady’s hobby, right?”

“Hobby……”

Looking at Luke in shock, he only tilted his head as if saying “It’s not?” It
seems that he seriously thinks so.

—Does he think that I am someone who scolds servants as a hobby?

He thought of me as such an outrageous master, huh.

I was severely beaten by Luke’s words.

Certainly, in retrospect, I called Luke many times a day and lashed out at him
if I wasn’t pleased with him. Because he is the one I picked up. If he were
abandoned by me, he wouldn’t be alive, that’s why I did as I please as much as I
wanted.
—The worst.

Again, I am disgusted by my own actions. When I fell silent, Luke asked


while looking at my complexion.

“Um, Milady?”

“At any rate, I regretted it. So, you only have to say 「I forgive you」. Do
you understand?”

“……if you’re fine with me saying something that is not necessarily the
truth.”

“Then it will be useless!”

When I glared at him, Luke drew his body back cautiously. Even such action
showed that he is still scared of me.

“……I’m sorry for shouting at you. That……well, you don’t have to forgive
me right now. But, um……do you dislike me?”

“I don’t particularly dislike you.”

“Really?”

Luke’s reply was surprising because I kept thinking that I was clearly disliked.

With shining eyes, Luke nodded quietly.

“Yes. I truly wished for you to stop shouting and throwing terrible words at
me, but I don’t dislike you. I sincerely thank you for picking me up at that
day.”

“I, I see……that’s good, then.”

—『Villainess』 is hated by their family members and servants.

I asked that because I was worried, but apparently Luke doesn’t dislike me.

That’s good. That’s really good.


Just as I was celebrating, Luke said.

“Really, I already resigned myself that Milady was such a person. Also, I
thought that the divine punishment will hit you someday, so I should just put
up with you……ah.”

My high spirits quickly sank to the bottom of the earth.

“Ah, is that so. You, you really used lots of rude words, huh.”

“M-my apologies.”

I took back my previous words. As expected I am hated by Luke.


Chapter 14
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Lily and Luke’s conversation continues……

TL: clover

ED: clover

It is only natural in a sense, but what should I do? My head hurts.

“So? Why did Milady suddenly start doing unusual things like ‘reflecting’?”

“By unusual, you mean……”

“It was unusual, so I don’t think I am mistaken. Well, I’m glad if Milady
had a change of heart, but it was too sudden and I don’t think I will believe it.”

“Uh.”

“So, I wonder if there is a reason behind this. For example……this is just a


test for me, and you will get very angry later.”

“……I won’t.”

Testing a servant is a method used by a master to confirm the loyalty of their


servant, but as expected I never thought of doing that sort of thing.

“Truly……I wonder to what extent I will be suspected. It will be good if you


obediently accept those words exactly as stated.”

Haah, when I sighed while holding my cheek, Luke said.

“Because, Milady, you don’t seriously reflect on your actions, do you?


Certainly, I think that you do feel bad about throwing harsh words. But, I
don’t think you feel particularly bad for everything else. Rather, you think that
the actions you did are right, that it was only natural.”

“Guh……”

“See, as expected.”

He attacked my weak point. To me who was speechless because he hit the


mark, Luke said with a bitter smile.

“It’s fine. I also don’t think that Milady’s attitudes were all bad. Because I
am a servant, and I am employed by you. I also receive wages, and food,
clothing, and shelter are guaranteed. On the other hand, it is only natural that
I reciprocate with my loyalty. I just did not reach the level that you wanted.
That’s why I was scolded. That’s just how it is.”

“That’s……right, but……sometimes I lashed at you unreasonably. No


matter what anyone says, I am at fault.”

I felt pleased that he thought the same way as me, but the times I shouted at
him in anger were not few. When I recalled that, I couldn’t easily agree and say
“Yes. I’m not bad at all.”

“How honest. But, after you said that, I finally realized that Milady is taking
this seriously. So, I will also be honest.”

Pausing his words, Luke stared at me. He had a serious expression on his face,
and I realized that he was going to say his true feelings for the first time.

“Venting your anger on me. Slandering me. If you can improve even just
these two, I won’t ask for anything more. The usual Milady is fine. To begin
with, it’s unpleasant that Milady suddenly became gentle. The selfish Milady
who says 『I don’t like that』 『This is good』 『No, this is not what I
wanted. As expected, this is still hot 』 is fine.”

“……I’m scared. Is it really fine with just that?”

“It’s fine. I am disqualified as a servant, to let my master endured so much.


Well, indeed if the life as it was before today continuing for decades ahead, I
might have thrown away everything; because I would have loathed everything,
both my life and Milady. But in this way, I learned that Milady is going to
improve somewhat. So then I will also make an effort. To make Milady happy.
I will not let my master to be the only one making efforts. Isn’t that my duty as
a servant?”

“……That’s right.”

While nodding, I was spilling cold sweats.

—As expected, I might not have been all bad.

That was dangerous. I definitely don’t want to think about being hated by
Luke who is taking care of me.

I don’t know what Luke thinks, but I trust Luke.

Because Luke is mine. Whatever happened, I thought that he would follow me


unconditionally, no matter what he said.

But, there is nothing absolute.

I knew that would be impossible.

His loyalty wouldn’t last if the unreasonable treatment continues. That’s just
natural if I think about it a little.

Even if I am his life benefactor.

—I’m glad I noticed yesterday.

I thought that Luke’s attitude was abnormal, so now I can hear his true
feelings. And everything is thanks to Al.

It is because Al didn’t make fun of my consultation, listened and advised me


properly that this moment can happen.

time we meet, I will report the things that happened today. If so, will he praise
me?

Will he smile because I did well?


It seems fun just by imagining it.

“Thanks to Al……”

“Milady?”

It seems that I unconsciously said those words out loud. I was flustered and
tried to gloss it over, but then I stopped as it wasn’t necessary to hide it.

“To be honest, I consulted His Highness Alan about you a while ago, and he
advised me to apologize to you properly.”

“His Highness Alan? Um, your engagement with him was officially
approved yesterday, right?”

“Yes. However, I think that it is only for now.”

Yesterday and today, I realized that I deserved to be called as the worst. After
all, I am not suitable to become his betrothed.

Of course, if I cannot become the perfect lady, I don’t think I can stand next to
him, but until that time he won’t be restricted to waiting. There is no guarantee
that our engagement will continue.

—I hope he will wait.

In truth, I want to stand next to him.

I don’t want to see him finds a new partner.

But, it is probably obstructive to think so. So, if that time comes, and he wants
to cancel our engagement……

—To be honest, I will bless him.

Along with a wonderful smile.

“Congratulations. Yes, of course I agree to dissolve our engagement.”


That’s the only thing I can do for Al who has been helping me.

My heart suddenly hurts. Pretending not feeling anything, I continued


rambling towards Luke.

The next two chapters will be in Luke’s POV!


Chapter 15
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

This is in Luke’s POV, about the life he got before Lily.

TL: clover

ED: clover

Snow falls on a cold day.

I was saved by a goddess.

It happened suddenly.

My father, mother, and I. Misfortunes suddenly fell on the three of us who


were poor but living happily in a tenement house.

My parents got infected by an epidemic disease at the same time and had to
stay in bed.

At that time I was only eight years old, but I was still desperately nursing my
parents. My parents couldn’t move due to their sickness, so I had to somehow
manage things by myself.

The doctor couldn’t examine them. No, I couldn’t get them examined.

Because, there was no extra money at home. My parents worked very hard
just so the three of us could eat and live. There was no way we could prepare the
money to pay the doctor.

I could only say “I’m sorry” to my father and mother who were becoming
more and more weak.
In the meantime, the money to buy food had also run out.

There was no one other than myself who could work. I thought that whatever
job I could get would be fine and walked around to various places, but as an 8-
year-old boy, I couldn’t get a decent job. I sold flowers at the street, carried
luggage, working as an assistant in the chapel, but I could only earn a small
amount of money.

I bought foods with that money, and while putting myself on the back burner,
gave those foods to my father and mother. I continued that sort of life for about
half a year, but it was no use, as my parents died.

I didn’t shed a tear. It had been dried up a long time ago.

It was sad, and very painful. Before I think so, I thought, “Aah, I can’t take
care of them anymore.” Because it had been half a year.

For half a year, I kept looking after my parents alone. I myself was only eight
years old.

It was a very cruel and harsh reality.

It was unavoidable that I thought, “I’m glad I don’t have to take care of them
anymore.” But, I couldn’t forgive myself.

I thought myself who thought of something like that even for a moment about
my parents who birthed and raised me was so dirty, and I fell into despair. And at
that time, tears fell.

I couldn’t prepare the graves for my parents because I had no money. I buried
them in the church’s joint cemetery with the help of my neighbours, and finished
everything.

In the narrow house.

It seemed cramped until now, but it suddenly felt very spacious. It seemed
hollow, and something like chills suddenly assailed.

—Aah, I’m alone in this world.


Suddenly, reality struck me.

I hadn’t heard that my parents had relatives that I could depend upon. In other
words, in the truest sense, I was alone.

—How can I live after this?

However, there was only one way to go.

In the meantime, I grew older and became nine years old, but it didn’t seem
that things would become better. As usual, like a day laborer, if it could even be
called a job, I became a helper and received wages out of pity, and I managed to
eke out a living somehow.

Still, thinking about the time when I had to feed three people, this was
considerably easier.

I could manage it if I only had to think about the cost of my own food alone.

Just as I thought so, I heard a voice from outside. As this tenement house had
no soundproofing, the sounds from both the next door and the outside could be
heard.

“Open up.”

Apparently, the voice seemed to be calling me. In a hurry, I opened the door.
There was the landlady who is older than my deceased mother, when she saw
me, she said with a pitying but resolute voice.

“I’m sorry. But the rent was long-overdue.”

“Eh.”

Hearing the word ‘rent’, I blinked my eyes. With furrowed eyebrows the
landlady said, “As expected you didn’t know about it.”

“This tenement house is a rental house. Every month, I rent out this house
by having the money paid as per the agreement. I didn’t want to say this to a
small child like you. But, ever since your parents were sick, the rent continued
to falling behind. I am not a demon either. I thought that it would be paid if
your parents got well, so without saying anything, I kept waiting for a long
time. However, the two of them died.”

“……yes.”

My voice was as dry as before. What would be said next? I have some idea
about it.

“If you can’t pay the rent, I’m sorry, but you just have to get out.”

Those words were as expected, but I desperately said.

“W-wait please. I don’t have anywhere to live if I get kicked out of here.”

“I thought so, but I have been waiting until now. It’s been more than six
months. I’m not doing charity projects here. If money doesn’t come in, I want
to lend this house to another person who will pay the rent properly. Or do you
mean that you will be able to pay the rent?”

“T-that is……”

I thought that it would be fine if I only had to earn money to eat, so I became
flustered at this dreadful discussion.

The landlady said without mercy.

“If you want to continue living here as is, you will have to pay the rent that
have been long-overdue up to now. But, it seems that will be impossible for
you. So please get out. If you say that you will leave from this place obediently,
I will forgive your debt.”

“……”

What the landlady told me was perhaps unprecedented. As long as I leave, I


don’t have to pay the rent that has been falling behind. It was a welcomed
negotiation for me who wanted to cry due to not having any money.

However, once that was done, I would lose my only place to live.

I couldn’t depend on anyone. There is no one other than me. What should I do
if I also lose my place to live?

“……yes. I understand. Thank you for everything up until now.”

“That’s the way! You’re a clever and sensible child. I’m saved!”

In the end, I was told the words “Get out.”

Because, I didn’t have the money to keep living there. There was no option to
choose from the very beginning.

It was terribly vague from then on.

Perhaps it was too painful, my brain refused to remember.

I took the minimum amount of baggage and left. Since there was no aim, I just
kept walking.

I picked a flower, sold it, and somehow bought one day’s worth of food.

It was a night that was painful in any way.

On a cold road. Leaning against the wall, I passed through the night. It was
winter. Just in case, I came out as warmly as possible, but it was impossible to
defend against the wind with a cheap jacket.

“Achoo!”

Apparently, it seemed that I had gotten a cold. But, no one worried about me.

That was only natural. Because, I was alone.

I was an orphan whom no one would want to see.

◇◇◇

About a week has passed since I left the place where I lived.

I’m already at my limit. It was much harder than I imagined when there was
no place to rest my body. The cold winter is not helping.
Even if I sat down on the ground, I couldn’t recover, and I could only pray for
the night to end everyday.

“Haah……aah……”

I walked as if dragging my legs.

How unlucky.

It snowed last night. The snow didn’t stop falling even in the morning, and it’s
piling up on the road.

Melted snow is seeping from the thin shoe soles. My eyes are teary due to the
piercing cold.

I lost my belongings that I had before unnoticed.

I don’t have anything. However, I just walk without hesitation.

“I wonder……if I am going to die.”

I lost my power and fell down on the spot.

Thanks to the accumulation of snow, I didn’t get hurt, but I have no energy to
stand up. The cold snow and wind deprives me of my temperature. I feel ache all
over my body.

—I wish I could die easily.

I hope I won’t wake up if I keep my eyes closed.

I don’t want this pain and cold anymore.

Thinking like that, I closed my eyes. With this, it will become easier. That’s
what I thought.

“—well, how dirty. I don’t want any dead body in front of my house.”

“?”

Hearing the voice overhead, I moved my body in surprise. Who is watching


me?

Mustering my non-existent power, I turned my face towards that voice. A


beautiful girl that I’ve never seen before is staring at me.

She is wearing a thick coat that looks warm even as I see it. Her legs are
wearing boots made of fur.

An aristocratic lady.

They are occasionally seen in town, there is obviously a clear line between
them and the commoners.

Everything is different from us, from what they wear and as well as their
presence.

Such aristocratic lady is staring at me.

“Oh my, I thought you were a corpse, but you’re alive.”

“Ah……uh……”

“How dirty. Oh my, but, if I look closely, you have a beautiful face. Heeh.”

After observing me carefully, the girl clapped her hands in delight.

“That’s right! Let’s do so! Hey, you, to fall down in a place like this, were
you kicked out of your house, or are you an orphan? At any rate, you don’t
have a place to go home, right?”

“Huh!”

The words she said to me were facts but they pierced my heart terribly. But I
nodded my head.

She smiled, “As expected” and said “Now then.”

“Can you swear that you will be my butler and serve me for the rest of your
life? I will not tolerate any disobedience. If you swear it, I’ll pick you up from
your current situation right now.”
“Eh……”

It took me a couple of seconds to understand the words she suddenly said.

I wonder what did this girl say just now.

Pick me up? Me, who is in this state? Is this a bad joke or something?

The face of the girl who is staring at me looks happy but earnest.

So, perhaps, this is not a joke. My head was already exhausted and I wasn’t in
the state to be able to judge things properly, but even then, I knew that I would
really die if I missed this chance.

I hesitated a little.

I wanted to die since a long time ago. However, if I was told that I could truly
be saved.

Aah, I will even cling to a devil.

“I swear. So……please, help me.”

“That’s fine. Then, you are mine from today onward.”

The words that I said in desperation were accepted easily.

As she entered the house in front of her, she immediately brought some
servants.

“Carry this child into the mansion and treat him. Because I will make him
my exclusive butler.”

“Milady, that’s……”

“I have decided to do so. Is there any problem?”

“……no.”

With the girl’s final word, the servants lowered their heads.
I was brought to the mansion by them, taken to the bathroom, received an
allowance, and received clothes several times warmer than what I was wearing
before. I was given meals and even a private room.

“……is this really okay? These kind of things……”

The private room given to me is as large as the one where I lived. There is a
fluffy bed, a desk and a chair, and even a fireplace that I hadn’t seen in the
tenement house.

I cannot believe the extraordinary treatment that I unexpectedly got. The


servant who brought me to the room said to me who had my eyes wide open.

“This is not a special treatment for you. In this mansion, every employee
works under the same conditions. It is decided from the start that a private
room will be given to the exclusive butler.”

“I……see……”

“Do not forget your debt of gratitude for being picked up. If it’s not for
Milady’s whim, you would undoubtedly die, right?”

“……yes.”

I nodded quietly.

It doesn’t need to be said. I knew better than anyone, that I would be dead if I
weren’t helped by her.

“Milady is willful and whimsical, but she will not raise her hands. At any
rate, do not go against her order. Understand?”

“Yes.”

I’m very grateful when I was told that she won’t raise her hands. In my work
as an assistant that I had done occasionally until now, the times I was beaten or
kicked were by no means few. Even so, it seems that my luck is good.

“I will serve her with all my heart.”


This life was picked up by her. I intended to use it for her.
Chapter 16
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Aw, Luke. Also, starting the next chapter we will enter the next arc: Siblings.

TL: clover

ED: clover

Five years have passed since Milady picked me up.

I was finally able to do the tasks of a butler which was hard to remember at
the beginning with ease, and there was no trouble with the other servants.

Life in the mansion is as heavenly as I thought before.

I was given clothing, shelter, and wages. I couldn’t believe it when I first got
my salary.

What a wonderful place.

I thought that it was really good that Milady picked me up.

—But, that feeling will soon be broken.

“I’m not in the mood for this today! Why can’t you figure this out? Are you
still my exclusive butler?”

“……my apologies.”

“Truly, this is because of your stupidity! Aah, it’s fine, so bring me the other
one. Hurry up. Do not make me wait.”

“Right away.”
To Milady’s order, I lowered my head deeply and turned my heels.
Apparently, it seems that she didn’t like the morning tea.

Milady was angry because I couldn’t make her favorite tea, but as expected, I
think that it’s difficult even if I was told that I should be aware of her mood of
the day.

“Haah……”

I finished my work and returned to the given private room.

My feelings were severely exhausted.

“It’s tough……”

As the senior servant said, Milady doesn’t like to raise her hands. However,
every single thing she did and said was harsh, and she said disheartening things
to me without batting an eyelid.

I would have endured it if it was only once or twice, but in her case, the
frequency was too high.

When she was being unreasonable, she did it many times a day.

She was unmindful of the emotional pain she caused on my heart.

What will be said next? Will she say heartless things again?

Every time I come in front of her, I always think that sort of things.

She is my life-saver. I wasn’t lying when I said I will serve her with all my
heart. However, because this kind of life lasts for five years, my feelings also get
exhausted.

Milady’s selfishness which at first I thought it couldn’t be helped, also


becoming more and more severe as time passed, and even now when I knew that
there was an order I wanted to grimace.

—I wish there is someone who would admonish Milady.

That sort of expectation was crushed quickly. The Duke and Duchess who are
Milady’s parents are those who accepted Milady’s selfishness, said that it
couldn’t be helped, and spoiled her. Milady’s two older brothers are occupied
with their own things and didn’t bother to stop their sister’s actions.

Milady’s words and deeds became more and more severe.

It is me who is her exclusive butler who suffers the damage.

—Aah, I can’t take it anymore.

When I think that this kind of life will continue as is, it really feels like my
heart will be broken.

—I don’t want to hate Milady.

I’m still standing at the limit, but it will be dangerous if I continue this further.

I knew myself.

Milady is my goddess.

She is my only goddess who found and helped me who was abandoned by
everyone and was dying. That’s who she is to me.

Even though I don’t want to hate my goddess.

My life which is barely holding on as if walking on a tightrope.

Although I tried my best, although I tried to hold my ground, I feel like giving
up soon.

I began to think like that.

And then, on that day.

I didn’t know what happened.

I think that Milady suddenly called for me.

“Luke. I’m sorry for my actions until now. I am in the wrong for treating
you harshly.”
She started talking by saying something like that.

“Hah?”

I wonder what happened. Did Milady eat something wrong?

Suspicious, I stared at Milady. She ignored me and kept talking.

“I’m very remorseful that I have been hurting your feelings until now. I
swear I will not do it anymore from now on. But, I think that you are also in
the wrong. Because you were cowering too much, it made me lose my
patience……ah.”

Ah, I feel like I could hear Milady’s true feelings.

Apparently, someone told Milady to apologize to me. I guess she was able to
fulfill it……ultimately, I think Milady doesn’t think that she was at fault.

Somehow……it seems like that.

But, who gave the advice to Milady?

Milady is someone whose pride is higher than the mountain. I think that she
will not change her behavior unless someone respectable told her off.

While wondering, I said.

“……What’s wrong, Milady? Suddenly apologizing. Did you eat something


strange?”

“That’s not it! Why are you showing that kind of reaction! Normally, you
would be emotionally moved and say 「No, Liz-sama did nothing bad. I am
the one in the wrong. Nevertheless, I am disqualified as your attendant, I
should be more mindful about my master」, right!”

I see, she expected me to say so, huh. My bad. ……should I do that?

While tilting my head, I said.

“……should I say so? If that’s the case, then you should say it from the
start……”
“Didn’t I say that wasn’t it!?”

Apparently, that was not the case.

“I! I regretted my attitude so far! You see, you are always cowering in front
of me. Even yesterday you were like that! You, do you think that I will hit you?
Because you displayed such attitude, I have to ponder about it a lot and reflect
on it!”

“Eh? Reflecting? You? Moreover, now after all this time? I mean……”

Damn it. My true feelings came out. Milady instantly retorted.

“Aah, that’s not it!”

“M-my apologies. Milady. I will accept any scolding……”

I hurriedly lowered my head. I thought that I shouldn’t say that to my master


whom I gave my loyalty to.

Even though recently I was careful not to say unnecessary things, I just made
a blunder.

Then, when I was afraid about what she would say today, Milady only sighed
and said.

“I will not scold you just because of……such a trivial matter. ……What did
I say a little while ago? I will change my attitude from now on. You don’t need
to hold yourself back from me, and you don’t need to mind the things you say
to me. I will not give you punishment.”

“Eh……are you serious? This is not a bad joke?”

“No!”

Milady said grumpily.

“I have a change of heart. This me who has a change of heart will not yell
at you unreasonably. I won’t behave irrationally.”

…..Is she serious? Is it okay to believe her?


I stared fixedly at Milady. If that was a lie, I’m sure it will be the impetus for
me to hate Milady. This is important, I thought.

So I asked carefully.

“……really?”

“Yes.”

“You said that you won’t mind even if I say honestly what I thought?”

“That’s right.”

I’m confident that I have become considerably skilfull in the last five years
that I could see through her lie. From what I see, it doesn’t seem that Milady was
lying.

However, I’m too worn out to obediently trust her. That’s why, against my
better judgement, I told her.

“Who are you? Are you a fake wrapped in Milady’s skin?”

If it were the usual Milady, those words would have caused me to be punished
without a doubt.

But, Milady didn’t really do anything. At last, it dawned on me.

Apparently, Milady seems to be trying to change her attitude seriously. I


thought suspiciously about how long this will last, but when I knew that it was
thanks to the First Prince who became her fiancé, I was convinced.

Certainly, if someone in the position of a 『prince』 gave her advice, Milady


would listen obediently.

Thank you. It was truly appreciated.

I recalled the figure of the prince whom I saw when I made tea.

Prince Alan. The Duke said that he is the perfect person to become Milady’s
marriage partner.
He certainly was the owner of the figure that Milady seems to like. And his
personality also seemed to be wonderful.

In only one day, he changed Milady to this extent. That was something that no
one could ever do before.

I sincerely think that I want the prince to marry Milady as is.

If she is with him, she would surely be able to proceed in a good direction.

“That’s good……”

I muttered in soft voice.

Just barely, and it was really just barely, the goddess who is inside me can be
protected.

The goddess remains as the goddess inside me even now.

Someone who helped me.

My master whom I devote my loyalty, respect, and affection to.

I’m really glad that I hadn’t dislike her.

Her, my goddess. Truly, I’m glad.

If she changes like that, I will be able to follow along silently as well. From
now on, and forever.

As long as I’m alive.

That’s because I think it’s the only way I can repay Milady who helped me on
that day.

Once more, I swore the same oath like the one on that day.

It will never be shaken this time.


Chapter 17
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

We’re entering the next arc! Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

It has been a while since I apologized to Luke.

Since then, my relationship with Luke has changed a little bit. ly, no matter
what I said, he would say “yes” and did not say anything else, but now he’s
starting to say all sorts of things.

In the morning, he would lament about the slovenly appearance of the delicate
me as he stripped the linen forcibly.

In the beginning, I was also confused by his change, but I got used to it
immediately. Somehow, I noticed that it’s more comfortable like this.

Luke’s atmosphere has become much softer than before and his attitude
toward me has become rougher, but I feel that he serves me much more cordially
than before.

ly, the morning tea never to my liking, but recently that also hasn’t occurred
anymore.

Even this morning, when I thought ‘I feel like drinking milk tea,’ he prepared
milk tea even without me saying anything, and there were many other things that
he was much more aware of than before.

Since that was the case, there was no need for me to get angry.
Although I am paying attention not to use harsh words so that Luke doesn’t
find me disagreeable, I haven’t faced such situation since then. It’s wonderful.

“As expected of Al. There is no mistake in what he says.”

It can be said that my relationship with Luke improved thanks to him. I am


deeply grateful to Al.

Nevertheless, I can hardly meet the busy Al.

If it were the previous me, I might have complained about it, but the current
me can understand it as something natural.

Because he is the First Prince. He won’t have free time.

I also thought this way because my relationship with Luke has improved, it
seems that a little bit of flexibility has emerged in my mind.

But, if possible, I would like to tell him about Luke and various other things
as soon as possible. Because it was thanks to Al that all of those things could
happen. Reporting it should be okay, right?

Thinking so, I consulted with Luke.

I also never did something like this before. But if it is the current Luke who
seems to have let his guard down, I feel like I could ask various things without
getting carried away.

“I want to thank Al. But it’s rude to visit the royal palace while he’s busy. I
wonder what should I do.”

“If so, you should write a letter.”

Indeed, I agree with Luke’s advice. Certainly a letter can be read when he has
time. It won’t become a hindrance.

“That’s right, I will do so.”

Normally, it is rude to write a letter directly to the prince, but right now I am
his official fiancée. I am permitted to send letter to him.
I wrote a letter immediately and sent it to the royal palace. Later, when I
received a reply from Al, I opened it all at once.

“‘I did not expect you to send me a letter. Thank you.

You have worked hard on the matter of your butler. In truth, I’d like to praise
you directly, but right now my work is piling up and I’ve got my hands full with
it.

Sorry. I think I will have spare time in about a week, so I would be happy if
you let me hear the story again at that time.

Even though I saw you a while ago, I miss you already.

I will do my best to meet you soon.

Al.’”

“……does Al want to kill me?”

“Hah?”

After reading the letter, to me who said that seriously, Luke who was
preparing the tea next to me stared at me with furrowed eyebrows.

I showed him the problematic sentence

“See! Here! He said ‘I miss you already’! Why do you think Al said that to
me?”

“……Well. If one think about it normally, I think that it’s a lip service to the
fiancée who he cannot easily meet.”

“……right. That’s true.”

Hearing Luke’s precise point of view, the tension that had been rising to the
limit dropped to the ground.

Indeed, it is as Luke said. Those are not words of love to me, but follow-up
words to his fiancée. It’s stupid of me to have weird expectations.
—That’s why, I shouldn’t have any expectations.

Even though I think that I am not suitable for Al, I am the lowest for even
considered such a thing.

Anyone would have expectations if one was given words as if one was such a
lovely person who was being courted. At least, I did.

Hanging my head, I put the letter away. It was written in the letter that he
couldn’t come here for a while. It can’t be helped and I don’t blame him, but
then I wonder what I should do until he comes.

I won’t become a 『villainess』.

Al’s advice is indispensable in order to push towards this goal.

“Muuuu……”

“Milady. Please stop letting out strange groan.”

Luke criticized me for my attitude as I was thinking about it. Then, I pouted as
I retorted.

“What do you mean strange groan? However, it is vexing for you to say that
sort of thing just because I was thinking.”

“I thought that a noble lady would not let out a groan such as 「muuuu」,
but it seems that was my misunderstanding. My apologies. I will let you do that
from now on. If Milady does the same thing in front of His Highness Alan, I
won’t stop you.”

“Wait! Please wait!”

I don’t want Al to listen to strange groans and things like that.

Even if I don’t think we will get married, I’m longing for him, and I’m certain
that he thought of me as a cute fiancée. If he thought his partner is a weirdo, that
will be extremely shameful. I won’t be able to live.

As I was imagining it, Luke told me who was trembling with horror.
“Well then, let’s make efforts so that no strange habit is acquired from
within.”

“……yes, you’re right.”

It seems my butler has a wicked tongue these days, is it just my imagination?

However, he’s right. Let’s be careful on a daily basis so as not to do it in front


of Al.

“Milady, it’s almost time for dinner.”

“Oh my, it’s that time already?”

As I was sighing, Luke who checked the time said so. Time goes by fast, huh.
I was so absorbed in Al’s letter and before I knew it it’s already dinner time.

“I will go to the dining hall.”

“Yes, I will accompany you there.”

Accompanied by Luke, I went outside. Walking along the corridor,


descending the stairs, and my destination is on the other side of the door which is
through the long gallery.

When I entered the dining hall, my family has already gathered.


Chapter 18
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Hmm, actually, there were few hints about Lily’s family in the first and second
arcs. But well, enjoy this chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“Sorry I’m late.”

When I apologized, my father turned his eyes towards me.

“I heard that a letter has arrived from His Highness. Are you late because
you were reading the letter?”

“Y-yes……”

“I see. It can’t be helped. Be careful next time. Now then, sit down.”

“Yes.”

I sat down on my seat with barely elegant speed. After everyone gathered, the
meal starts.

My father was talking with my mother.

“I didn’t know what to do when His Majesty told me that he wants Lily to
become His Highness’ Princess Consort, but I’m glad that it seems to be going
quite well.”

“She is our daughter. Of course it would go well.”


“Aa, that’s right.”

Father and mother began to talk happily. Father used to serve as the minister
in the castle in the past, but now he has retired and works for territorial
management. His marriage with mother was a perfect political marriage, but
their relationship is good……or rather, they are lovey-dovey with each other.
They seemed to fall in love at first sight with each other’s looks, and they still
seem to be happy now.

They fell in love at first sight with each other, huh. My parents have quite
refined physical appearances. Their children, my brothers and I, are the same
and we are more famous as a beautiful family rather than as a Ducal House.

Among us, I am the only girl and my parents dote on me very much. They let
me do whatever I want to do, and even about my current engagement, if I say
that I dislike it, my father would move immediately. I am completely treated as a
princess.

Until now I thought it was natural, but although I’m grateful for their support,
I know that it won’t be good if this continues as is.

Because Prince Wilfred also said this: 「The villainess Liz Beltran is spoiled
by her parents.」

As I am aware of this now, it’s impossible to confidently talk back at him.

If it were the previous me I would have said, “What’s so bad with being
loved? Isn’t that just the warped view of those who are not loved?” but now I
can only say something like, “Kuh, I’m sorry for being selfish and doing
whatever I wanted. I will be better from now on, so please try to shut up!”

It sounds like a loser’s bark, so it cannot be said.

Anyway, as I am currently thinking to do the opposite of what he said, I want


to be independent. In other words, independence from parents. I have to set this
as my goal.

—Alright, I will do my best.

While I was secretly strengthening my resolve, my father said “Oh, right” as


if he recalled something.

“Lily, recently, why haven’t you made a new dress? What’s wrong? Perhaps,
you don’t like the current designer? If so, you can call any designer you like. It
is also enjoyable for us when you wear beautiful clothes.”

My father seems to be worried when I, who was always so flashy, suddenly


became quiet. Certainly as my father said, since the day Al came to the mansion,
I haven’t made a new dress and I have not bought any jewels.

The other day, I checked my private costume room which is next to my room,
but once the mountain of dresses appeared, it gave me a headache. The same was
true for my jewellery.

There is an awareness that it is my duty as a noble lady to dress beautifully,


but as expected having that many dresses is an overkill. Thinking that far, when I
realized myself that I thought it was overkill, I was surprised. Did my thoughts
change a bit because I talked with Al?

If so, I would like to cherish it. Perhaps, it’s because I think that it is a feeling
indispensable for the current me.

“If I go to the evening party hosted by the royal family, I think I will put on
a brand new dress, but I thought that it’s not necessary to create a new dress
for something at the level of the usual tea party. Besides, I thought it isn’t good
to spend money more than necessary.”

When I told them my current feelings honestly, both my father and mother
who was listening to our conversation made a surprised expression.

My father stared at me.

“Lily? What’s wrong with you? You’re not usually like this. ‘It is natural for
me as a lady to spend money on dresses, and it is natural for me to stay sharp
about it no matter the occasion’, don’t you always say that? ……did you eat
something bad?”

“……I didn’t eat anything bad.”

This feels like the time with Luke, but why would everyone say the same
thing?

When I pouted, Luke who is serving me was suppressing his voice and
laughed.

……unforgivable.

“As I mentioned earlier, I didn’t say that I won’t make new dresses.
However, I just thought that it isn’t necessary to make anything new. That’s
too extravagant. Um……Father’s money which was used to give me dresses,
was originated from the people’s tax money, right? You shouldn’t think about
it too much, I just started to think that I shouldn’t spend it like hot water.”

Listening to my opinion, my father, my mother, and somehow my brothers


too, were staring at me.

As if representing everyone, my father said.

“You……seriously, what’s wrong with you? Are you sick?”

“You……are you the real Lily?”

My mother also asked me seriously without any courtesy. Nevertheless, even


though my mood was turning bad, I nodded.

“I am not sick and I am undoubtedly the real thing. What. Did I say
something wrong?”

“No……you didn’t say anything wrong……and usually that was something


I should praise you for. But……well?”

My father turned his eyes towards mother as if seeking consent. My mother


nodded her head.

“I just can’t believe it was you who said it. Lily? We don’t particularly mind
it if you are as you are now, you know? You don’t need to force yourself, you
ought to live as you like. Because you are not the one managing the territory,
you don’t have you worry about money.”

“That’s right. Besides, you will be the next Crown Princess. In that case,
you will be able to be more extravagant. From now on you don’t have to think
about saving money. Your role is to dress prettily and become a pleasure to
everyone’s eyes, right? Don’t you always say that?”

What my parents said is right, and I have no dissatisfaction with our


livelihood, but then at this rate I will become a 『villainess』.

The 『villainess』 that Prince Wilfred had said. And then, I will be
abandoned by everyone.

And this is the most important thing, but if I become a 『villainess』, I won’t
be able to say “Serves you right” to Prince Wilfred.

I will not allow my pride to remain torn by Prince Wilfred who has ridiculed
me.

I will definitely become a perfect lady and make him crawl over the ground.

Because I have decided so, I couldn’t obediently say “yes” to my parents’


words.
Chapter 19
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

And finally, we see the true dynamic between Lily and one of her siblings.
Enjoy the chapter!

Also, with the part one finished, the author has decided to turn this series into
a book! Waa~ and the illustrator is Yukio Kumoya. Can’t wait!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“I am pleased with Father and Mother’s feelings, but I’ve made up my


mind. Besides, if you said that I can do what I want, please let me choose not
to make dresses. As I mentioned earlier, for the important evening parties I
plan to make a brand new dress. I promise I will not bring shame to our
family.”

This is only to strictly divide the necessary expenses and unnecessary


expenses.

I’m now 15 years old, but when I’m 16 I will debut in the social circles and
will be able to appear in the evening parties hosted by the royal family.

The evening party hosted by the royal family roughly held once every three
months.

I think I will make a dress when I’m going to attend it.

Until now, I made a new dress every week. With that in mind, I wonder if I do
it like this it would be more tolerable.

I can’t overdo it, but money have to be spend where it should be spent.
I am the fiancée of the First Prince and I will definitely have to attend every
evening party that is hosted by the royal family. In that case, if I always wear the
same dress, my father will be ridiculed by everyone.

So, about this matter, I think I will approach it in the same manner as before.

“I……see. If you are fine with it.”

Perhaps he was convinced, my father nodded for the first time after listening
to my argument. Following him, my mother also nodded.

“If you want to do so, I will not stop you. But, when will it be fine to stop
you? I don’t think I want you to endure it. Because, you are such a cute girl.”

“Thank you very much. Well, for my debutante’s dress, I will make a more
than adequate one.”

When I said it clearly, my father and mother nodded in satisfaction.

Our conversation finally ends. Luke spoke to me secretly.

“—Thank you for your hard work, Milady. But, are you truly okay with
this?”

“Shut up, Luke. If I said it’s fine, then it’s fine. Or, what? Do you object my
decision?”

“No.”

When I stared at him, he narrowed his eyes and gave me a big smile.

“Because I am your butler. I will not oppose what you would like to do.”

“Well, then it’s fine.”

I turned the other way. Luke nodded “yes” and went to the back. But, I feel
like he was laughing.

Indeed, my butler is troublesome.

But I never dislike such trivial interactions that becoming more common
recently.

I finished my meal and went to the library. Usually I would go back to my


room, but I wanted to go there somehow.

The library is on the first floor and contains a lot of books collected by our
Ducal House. Of course, there are books on the difficult territorial management,
precious books left by old scholars, as well as storybooks.

There are also many romance novels, which seem to be my mother’s hobby,
but I also love reading them.

Today I decided to read one of those books and went to the library
accompanied by Luke, but there was a guest there today.

My two older brothers. Victor Beltran and Yugo Beltran which I met in the
dining hall.

They are in different places of the library and they don’t seem to be talking to
each other.

I sighed at the usual sight.

My oldest brother.

Victor Beltran.

Just like me, he has blonde hair and green eyes. He’s 20 years old this year, he
wears glasses and has a cold atmosphere around him.

He is a secretary in the castle and he is active as a civil servant, he’s mainly in


charge of legal affairs.

He is an excellent person who was rumored that he will become a minister in


the near future.

That oldest brother of mine, while it was not the case in the past, doesn’t talk
to me, my other older brother, nor my parents except for the minimum necessary.

My oldest brother always looks at us with severe eyes which seem to say not
to approach him, so we can hardly talk to him.

He seems to especially hate me, and even now he looks at me as if he finds me


detestable. It couldn’t be helped when we were in the dining hall, but I don’t
want to see him in other places unless necessary.

“……”

I think about it a little.

As usual, as soon as I saw my oldest brother, I made a U-turn. I don’t dislike


my beautiful oldest brother, but he hates me. I don’t think I want to approach
him intentionally.

But I recalled what Al told me.

He said: “The 『villainess』 is often hated by their family members and


servants.”

Luke probably already, no, at least he shouldn’t dislike me anymore right now.

But for this oldest brother of mine, I can assert that he hates me.

—Isn’t this a bad thing if it continues as is?

Before I knew it, I am hated by my oldest brother, so I don’t know what


caused it. However, since he wasn’t like this before, there should be some reason
for this.

I must improve my relationship with my oldest brother.

Otherwise, I will be a villainess.

“……”

Imagining that, I trembled in fear. Then, I mustered my courage and talked to


my oldest brother.

When I think of becoming a villainess, speaking to my oldest brother is a


hundred times more preferable than that.
“……Victor-niisama.”

As I approached my oldest brother, I called out to him.

Probably didn’t expect me to come closer, my oldest brother seemed


surprised. However, as expected there is hate in his eyes.

“……what do you want?”

“Ah, no, there is nothing in particular, but……”

“If there is no reason, don’t approach me. It’s unpleasant.”

My oldest brother closed the book he had in his hands with a slam and glared
at me, then he quickly left the library.

“……I failed.”

“At the very least, wouldn’t it be good to have some purpose before talking
to him?”

A much-too-late advice came out of Luke’s mouth. I looked back at Luke who
was behind me and told him.

“What do you mean purpose? I have no business with my brother.”

“That is true, but Milady wanted to talk with Victor-sama, right? If so, I
think it would be necessary to create some fabricated purpose to suit the
occasion.”

“Fabricated……”

“It doesn’t matter what as long as it provides you an excuse to converse with
him. Right……for example, try asking about the book that Victor-sama has
read.”

Certainly, that’s not too bad as a topic. However, there is one big problem
about it.

“I can’t comprehend Nii-sama’s books.”


“……so, telling him what you don’t understand is also a good topic.”

“I have no interest in them, you know? I can’t do it.”

My oldest brother’s books are too difficult, they are gibberish to me.

It is also difficult to pretend to be interested in them. When I told him the


truth, Luke looked at me with eyes as if seeing something disappointing.

……even though I am his master.


Chapter 20
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

And this is why this arc is called ‘Siblings’, folks!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“……right. My apologies. It was my mistake to ask you to act spontaneously


according to the situation. I will reflect on it.”

“Hey, that, you’re obviously making fun of me.”

“No way. There’s no way I would make fun of my master whom I serve.”

Luke said with a brilliant smile, but that was such a terrible lie.

“Well, it’s fine.”

Haah, I sighed.

However, I’m beaten. Even if I implement Luke’s plan, even if I am able to


start a conversation with my eldest brother after a great difficulty, with the
current state, the conversation itself won’t held.

Reconciliation……it’s strange, and I would like to think that he doesn’t hate


me for a bit longer, but I feel like our relationship will not change for a lifetime
if this continues as is.

In other words, I’m on my way to become the 『villainess』 precipitately. I


don’t want that.

When I was thinking about what to do, I heard a voice from overhead.
“You, why did you talk with Nii-san? How courageous.”

“Yugo-niisama.”

I wonder when did he get over here. The one who is looking down at me is my
other older brother.

Yugo Beltran.

He is three years older than me. Like me and our elder brother, he is a
beautiful man with blonde hair and green eyes.

He has waist-long hair, but it looks good on my beautiful older brother. Unlike
Victor-niisama, he didn’t enter the government service in the castle, and often
has a tea party at the mansion instead.

This beautiful older brother of mine loves beautiful things.

Only those who were acknowledged as beautiful by him are placed on his
side. And only those who my brother deemed as beautiful get invited to his tea
party. My brother who is surrounded by such people and is always smiling has
one glaring flaw.

He shut his eyes to things other than those he deemed beautiful.

I also have an awareness that I mainly love beautiful things, but my brother
takes it to another level.

He is very thorough about it; he only wants to be surrounded by beautiful


things.

He said that 「the world is beautiful」, but that was only within my brother’s
completed world.

Such second older brother of mine cherishes me as his younger sister.

Of course, that is because I have a beauty that exceeds his standards. This
beautiful and thoroughly elegant older brother of mine spoils me, along with my
father and mother.
“Really, what’s wrong? Even when we were having a meal just now you said
strange things, do you have a fever?”

“Nii-sama is also saying that, huh……”

Certainly I never talk to Victor-niisama, so it can’t be helped that Yugo-


niisama thinks so, but because everyone kept saying things like that, my
eyebrows become furrowed as well.

“But, I just thought that I would like to talk with Victor-niisama


sometimes……I failed, though.”

“Well. You started a conversation with him, but you have nothing to talk
about, right? For that older brother of ours, that was a bad move.”

“As expected……that’s how it is, huh.”

Yugo-niisama pointed out the same thing as Luke. After all, I should have
made up some purpose.

To me who made a sullen face, Yugo-niisama smiled bitterly.

“Well, you’re amazing for even speaking to that older brother of ours. I
haven’t spoken with him properly for the past few years. Sometimes I tried to,
but he would only ignore me.”

“Aah……Yugo-niisama also experienced the same thing as me, huh.”

Victor-niisama exchange the minimum necessary words with Father and


Mother, but for me and Yugo-niisama, he takes an attitude as if saying he doesn’t
want us in his sight.

If he takes that sort of attitude, it is natural that we want to mend our


relationship by all means, but Victor-niisama doesn’t want to have anything to
do with me and Yugo-niisama since a long time ago.

“So because there was an opportunity somehow, you called out to him when
you passed each other. Well, I was really surprised.”

“I have various circumstances……”


Because I don’t want to become a 『villainess』.

With deep lament, my brother said.

“Hey, Lily. There is no need to do the impossible. That older brother of ours
is always like that and he doesn’t even think about interacting with us.”

“But……”

“If you keep at it, the one who will get hurt is Lily. I don’t want to see my
cute little sister gets hurt.”

“Thank you, Yugo-niisama.”

I said thank you to my brother who seriously worried about me. But, I can’t
stop just because he said he doesn’t want me to get hurt.

If I stop, I will definitely become a 『villainess』.

—Anyway, let’s talk to Victor-niisama whenever I see him.

There’s no use if we don’t have any conversation at all.

After that, whenever I see Victor-niisama, I mustered my courage and went to


talk to him, but his attitude never changed, and the days where he found my face
detestable continue as is.
Chapter 21
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Al is here! And more explanations about Victor’s attitude. Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“Lily, I came to visit.”

Finally his work circumstances settled, Al turned up, and it has been around
two weeks since I began to talk to my eldest brother.

The location is the reception we used last time. I asked my father to lend it
because Al came.

I felt the deadlock in my relationship with my eldest brother, I had been


hoping for Al to visit and greeted him with delight.

If it is Al, he surely will be able to come up with some plan for me.

Although I regularly consult him through letters, it’s completely different from
meeting and speaking directly. I was looking forward to seeing and speaking
with him after long absence.

Today, Al looks a little more casual than usual. I’m pleased to see him looking
like he came to play, and not looking like this was a formal visit.

Speaking of which, I’m wearing a cute and gentle dress with a ribbon on my
neck. The one who chose it was the maid whom I asked for help last time. She
refused at first, but when I told her that “Rather than my taste, it seems that the
one you chose meets Al’s taste” she seemed convinced and arranged my dress. I
also had my make-up done softer than usual.
Neither of these are my taste, but again, as soon as Al sees me, he praised my
dress and me without reserve.

Even while being praised, 「I see, it seems my taste is not good after all. I
will have to thank the maid who picked this dress once again later」 I was
thinking about such things.

And with this, I firmly decided that I would like to study on how to dress that
is not 『villainess』-ish.

We sat on the sofa while chatting and drinking the tea that Luke had brewed.
Like that, after composing myself, I began to talk.

I couldn’t give a detailed explanation in my letters, so I talked about the


details in order, including about the stories I had written to him. Al listened to
me seriously.

“—and that’s what happened……”

After finishing my explanation, Al looked at my eyes and smiled gently.

“I see. Lily, you were doing your best, huh.”

“U-um……it didn’t work out, but I worked hard.”

Perhaps the right answer here should be 「No, not at all」 but I didn’t say
that.

There is an indication that Luke is smiling behind me.

But, it couldn’t be helped, you know? I really did try hard.

One needs to have considerable mental fortitude to talk to my eldest brother


and survives his absolute zero-degree gaze.

I kept trying so hard that I couldn’t say 「I didn’t try my best」.

This is a completely different problem from being prideful.

While feigning indifference as I pouted, Luke burst into laughter and Al also
let out a chuckle.
“Yeah, that’s true. I think you did a good job. Great, in fact. The one behind
you also seems to think so.”

“……Luke is just laughing because he finds it amusing. Recently, he always


has that sort of impression, so as you’d expect I have gotten used to it.”

There’s no point in scolding him over such a minor matter every time. When I
just sighed but let him be, Al smiled softly.

“It seems you have a good master-servant relationship, huh. People who see
both of you now probably wouldn’t believe that you were unfriendly with each
other until a while ago. I am convinced since you directly consulted me, but if
I had no prior information, I definitely wouldn’t believe it.”

“Is that so?”

I feel like I was able to reconcile with Luke because both of us told each other
our true feelings, but I didn’t know how outsiders would see us. So, I’m happy
Al could tell that we’re getting along with each other.

“Yeah. The air flowing between both of you is very gentle. Luke, was it?
Please take care of my fiancée well from now on. She is a bit strong-willed, but
she is a very cute person to me.”

The other day, I told Luke the matter about the 『villainess』.

I asked Al for advice through a letter and received a reply that it’s not a bad
thing to trust someone familiar with my situation. At first, Luke was seriously
worried that my head might have gone crazy, but since I told him that I want to
become a perfect lady and that I will try my best to reach my goal, he made a
complete change and said while smiling that he would cooperate.

He seemed to think that the story about the 『villainess』 was just our
delusion.

“Yeah, yeah, I understand. It’s that kind of 「setting」, right? It is a good


thing for Milady to have a change of heart and try to become a wonderful lady,
so I will cooperate with you……but please don’t say this kind of thing to
outsiders,” he advised me with a serious expression.
I knew that. Because I also don’t believe it one-hundred percent.

However, there are things that cannot be dismissed, that’s why I’m doing my
best like this.

While I was recalling the first time I confided to Luke, he is lowering his head
carefully towards Al.

“Thank you very much for making efforts for the sake of Milady and me.
Milady is my benefactor, so I plan to serve her with all my heart.”

“Right. The current you are fine. No matter what happens, you will not
betray her. I think Lily made a good decision.”

When Al nodded, he returned his gaze back at me.

“But, Lily. I read it in your letter, it was good that you noticed the matter
about Victor. I heard this from Will, but he also seems to be a 『capture
target』, so I think that being disliked by him is not a good idea. Your hard
work is not futile.”

“Ah, my eldest brother is a 『capture target』, huh……”

This is the first time I heard that. But, I certainly heard that there are many
『capture targets』 around the 『villainess』. And that most 『villainess』 are
hated by these 『capture targets』.

Hated……yup. That sounds familiar.

I hung my head and nodded.

“……t-that’s right. My eldest brother……it’s unfortunate, but he hates me.”

When the 『villainess』 is being judged, severe words will be thrown by


those 『capture targets』 as they forsake her, but when I imagine that my eldest
brother is going to enter the fray, even just by thinking about it deals terrible
damage to my spirit.

Particularly, that eldest brother of mine has an absolute zero-degree gaze as if


he despises the other person when he looks at them. If that sort of gaze points
towards me as he forsakes me……I shuddered.

“I, I definitely must do something about this……but, I don’t know what I


should do anymore.”

As I muttered while trembling, Al said.

“That, you told me that he hates you, but did you have no idea about this
before?”

“Even if you asked me that, this has been going on since quite a while ago.
Besides me, Yugo-niisama is hated as much. Even if we talk to him, the
conversation itself won’t held. Nevertheless, well, he talks to our parents. But,
recently, I have come to think that perhaps my eldest brother is that sort of
person.”

If he takes up the same attitude not only towards us but also towards the
people in the castle, it can only be thought of as my eldest brother’s character. Of
course, I don’t know how my eldest brother interacts with everyone in the castle.

But Al denied it with a complicated expression.

“He’s not like that. Victor entered the government service at the castle and I
have a work relationship with him, but he has never taken up such attitude. He
certainly doesn’t talk much, but his work is precise and I even thought that he
is a man of character who is strict to himself.”

“M-man of character? Are you talking about Victor-niisama?”

I widened my eyes as I listened to his impossible words.

Just how is that coldhearted Nii-sama who is like ice a man of character, if it
weren’t Al who said that, I would have shouted “Don’t lie!”

“Um……just to make sure that I didn’t hear you wrongly, is that really my
eldest brother? Are you not mistaken?”

“To me, the Victor you were talking about seems to be a different person. He
has a gentle demeanor, he is only severe towards the people whose works don’t
reach the level he deems acceptable……aah, I see.”
“?”

Al suddenly nodded as if convinced, and I fixed my gaze at him.

“Al?”

“Sorry, Lily. I will say slightly harsh things from now on.”

“……alright.”

I wonder what he wanted to say. I nodded while thinking so, and Al said.

“Victor is definitely a good person. But at the same time, he has a tendency
to judge others with the same degree of strictness as himself. So, I want you to
think. Both you and Yugo. Is there a possibility that both of you were acting in
ways that Victor wouldn’t approve? Lily, think about it. Are you sure you can’t
think of anything?”

“Eh? Um……”

“You can’t think of anything if I asked you suddenly like this? Well then,
what if I tell you this: Victor likes people who can discipline themselves. For
example, if they have money, they do not waste their money and can effectively
use only the necessary amount. If they are high-ranking aristocrats, they do
not oppress the weak, have a strong sense of justice and protect the weak
instead. They do not discriminate people, whether they are aristocrats,
commoners, or others, with any kind of measures. Can you say that you or
Yugo are the kind of people he likes?”

“……”

Of course, I couldn’t answer immediately.

If it were the past me, I would have said 「That’s just a matter of course」. It
is also highly likely that I would have given a frown of incomprehension while
pretending not to see what’s inconvenient for me.

But, I am trying to rid myself of the 『villainess』 label, and the current me
who is trying to look at the hard fact has no word to return to him.
Because, the examples Al was saying, all of them hold true for me.

I did not think anything even though I spent money like hot water.

Because I am a duke’s daughter, I had no doubt and believed that I am


different from everyone else.

And this is also true for Yugo-niisama; he doesn’t acknowledge people other
than those he deems beautiful.

He thinks that it’s a blasphemy to even get close to ugly people.

—Aah, I see.

No wonder Victor-niisama sees us with a cold gaze.


Chapter 22
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

I love how thoughtful your comments were. I’ve never thought about it like
that, but you guys are certainly right about Victor’s attitude. But alas, his
‘standard’ is in the better spectrum than Lily or Yugo, and that will be what they
adhere to. Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

Magnificently, we are consistent with the kind of figures hated by Victor-


niisama.

His sister prioritizes her pride more than anything else, believes that she is the
best without a doubt, and spends money recklessly.

His brother does not accept anyone other than those who he deems beautiful,
gathers those who suit his fancy and hosts tea party repeatedly without even
working.

Indeed, my eldest brother must have been fed up with us.

While feeling fed up, he must have been wondering why the sister whom he
hates the most in a sense has been persistently trying to talk to him.

—Well, of course he would have a disgusted expression.

To be honest, I don’t believe we will have face-to-face communications either.

But because he is my family I have to be patient.

……if I were to be ruined as a 『villainess』, it would be Victor-niisama who


abandoned me first.

—I feel relieved. I’ve never thought of you as my sister. I’ve hated you for a
long time.

“……”

When I thought my eldest brother would utter those words, I grimaced.

“Lily?”

He must be wondering why I fell silent. Al addressed me. I responded to him


dejectedly.

“Um, yes……I’m fine.”

“Really? If so, I’m glad. Even so, it would have been better if I was a little
bit more considerate when I spoke.”

I shook my head.

“No. I’m glad that you said it clearly. Otherwise, I probably wouldn’t
understand. Al, this is very shameful, but everything Al said is true. I am
convinced that it is only natural that Yugo-niisama and I are hated by Victor-
niisama.”

“……I see. You admit it, huh.”

I nodded a bit to Al’s words.

“Otherwise, there is no reason for Victor-niisama to hate me or Yugo-


niisama. I……needless to say, even Yugo-niisama……are people who do not
appreciate the existence of those who are not beautiful, we are people who
brazenly say that ugly people’s lives do not have any worth.”

“Victor certainly would hate that. Because he is a just man.”

“Is that……so?”
This is my first time hearing and learning that my eldest brother is a just
person. To be honest, I can’t believe it, but if Al said so, then it must be true.
And, if that is the case, everything matches.

Surely, Victor-niisama’s hate for Yugo-niisama cannot be compared to his hate


for me.

Because, there are too many hated elements.

Every week, he must have been raging deep down because I made a new dress
without any concern, and my usual arrogant attitude must have been annoying as
well.

It must have been unpleasant that such younger sister suddenly talked to him
now after all this time.

Yup. I slowly understand the current situation.

“Lily……are you alright?”

While I was thinking quietly, Al asked me worriedly.

“I’m fine. I didn’t even know why I was hated up until just now. Now that I
understand it, everything makes sense.”

“……you know that you are being hated, right?”

“Yes.”

I raised my face and said clearly.

“No matter how I think about this, I am hated because of my own mistakes.
There is no other way but to prove to my eldest brother that I have changed.”

That’s right, there is no shortcut about this sort of thing.

Within my eldest brother, his affection for me is no longer the same as before.
Even if it is impossible to recover it, or whether it even exists, there is nothing
wrong in making efforts.

“What’s done is done, and at this point, I don’t think there is a convenient
way to make my eldest brother fond of me or anything like that. But, I think it
will depend on the efforts I maintain until I close my eyes.”

My goal is not to be a 『villainess』. And a 『villainess』 is a hated person.

In other words, it will be fine as long as I am not 「hated」.

“When thinking about being liked, I think that it is impossible for the
moment and I don’t think I will aim for that, but I guess I can aim for not
being hated……um, Al?”

“Pft! Kuku……kukukuku! S-sorry.”

Al suddenly laughed even though I was speaking seriously. I don’t know why
he laughed, and when I tilted my head, Luke who was behind me also laughed.

“M-Milady, sometimes, you display a pointlessly positive attitude, huh. A


normal lady would probably be depressed and lament, 「Oh no. What should I
do? 」”

“That’s stupid. Will something changes if I lament?”

While I feeling exasperated, I reproved Luke.

It is easy to lament. Just think about nothing and wait for the surroundings to
do something. That would be a very easy path. But the time for me to take that
path has passed.

Right now, every second count. If there is time to lament, I should try as many
measures as I can and try to avoid becoming a 『villainess』.

“I am not such an idle person. Things like being depressed and lamenting, I
have done it in the beginning. So, I can only push forward to help myself after
that.”

“That’s exactly right.”

When I said so to Luke, Al agreed with a laugh.

“I fully agree with what you said. Really, I can’t believe that you’re a
『villainess』 after all.”

“I also don’t want to believe it, but it is true that I am hated, so I can’t
ignore it. Now, I am aiming to distance myself from the 『villainess』 image
that Prince Wilfred said even just a little.”

“Yeah, I think that’s a correct decision.”

While saying so, Al turned his eyes towards me. My heart jumped for a
moment from the look in his eyes.

“You, who are doing your best to reach your goal, don’t look like the
existence called a 『villainess』 at all, and on the contrary, I think that you
are trying your utmost and are very cute. Yeah……indeed, I’m glad that you
are my fiancée.”

“T-thank you very much……”

I know that was only flattery, but being praised doesn’t feel bad. When I was
looking down and feeling embarrassed, Luke grinned mischievously and said.

“I’m happy for you, Milady. Those were flattery, you know, flattery.”

“I knew that!”

Al who was staring intensely denied it in a blink of an eye.

“Eh? That’s not it. Why would I have to flatter my cute fiancée? Everything
I said is true.”

“……thank you very much.”

When he gave a follow-up to that extent, I feel like running away. I decided to
accept the happy feelings some time ago and said.

“A-anyway! Thanks to Al, I understand why Yugo-niisama and I are hated,


to make my eldest brother deem me acceptable……no, to be allowed to enter
my eldest brother’s line of sight, from now on I will be even more careful
about my behavior, speech, and conduct!”
“……to be allowed to enter his line of sight……I mean, isn’t that an
extremely low aim?”

“The other party is that eldest brother, you know? I think this is already too
high.”

When I replied seriously to Luke’s comment, he nodded and said “Indeed”


after thinking about it for a moment. Al also smiled wryly.

“That’s true. But, I think he is not the kind of person who ignores those who
strive to change themselves. So, if he sees you doing your best, Lily, Victor will
surely recognize your effort.”

“Yes.”

If Al who knows my eldest brother at the castle said that, I think it might be
true.

If I do my best, my eldest brother will change.

“Yes, I will do it! I will do my best!”

In order not to become a 『villainess』.

To not reach the future where I will be forsaken by my family.

I don’t fully believe what Prince Wilfred said. Perhaps, what he said is mere
made-up words and they may not even mean anything. I think there is enough
possibility for that.

However, I think there is nothing wrong in changing myself, after all, I am


aiming at becoming a perfect lady, and I will definitely say 「Serves you right」
to Prince Wilfred someday.
Chapter 23
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Well, they say we can see a situation objectively if we see it as the third party.
And that’s what happened to Lily. Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

A bit more time passed since I talked to Al.

As I declared to him, while changing my attitude until now, I was examining


Victor-niisama’s situation.

I wanted to appeal fiercely and say 「Look, Nii-sama! I have corrected my


conduct! I have become a good girl, so there’s no need to hate me!」

But, I know that if I do that it will mess up everything, and actually when I
spilled it to Luke, he was terribly shocked.

“Milady, are you stupid?”

Luke’s face and voice at that time cannot be forgotten. Luke ridiculed me who
was earnest about it.

I was deeply hurt because I thought that wasn’t true.

At any rate, I cannot make a direct appeal. I have to make my eldest brother
judges that I have changed indirectly.

However, this is quite difficult.

The biggest problem is that there are few opportunities to talk with Victor-
niisama.

If I, the one who is hated by him, talk to him many times, I might become
more hated. Thinking hard up to that point, I feel completely helpless.

Although it would be great if I can talk to Nii-sama, there is no sign of him.

Luke said that my eldest brother might talk to me if he realizes that I have
become a good girl, but if there is no point of contact in the first place, he won’t
be able to know that I have become a good girl.

As a result, I peek at my eldest brother from a little distance away and do


nonsensical actions everyday.

“……Milady. I think you look like a suspicious person within the


residence.”

“……I know, but I have no choice. Nii-sama doesn’t approach me.”

“Well, that’s true, but……”

Today as well, I was heading to a place where he frequently appears to peek at


my eldest brother from a place a little distance away. If there is a chance to talk
naturally, I will use that opportunity to start the long-awaited conversation. Just
in case, each time I go, I also prepared the conversation topics……I’ve never
been able to use it though.

“Victor-niisama is……what. He’s not here today.”

The place I was heading to is the library. That is the most probable location in
the mansion to meet my eldest brother.

Unfortunately, I don’t see my eldest brother.

“What……”

I am disappointed because I’ve put in some fighting spirit today. I thought my


eldest brother would want to get to know his wonderful little sister after a period
of time, but since he’s not here, we couldn’t talk.
“……if I wait, I wonder if Nii-sama will come.”

Asking Luke who was following behind me, he answered seriously.

“Well. How surprising, perhaps he is avoiding Milady on purpose.”

“……”

When being told so without hesitation, my expression became complicated.

I’ve never thought of that possibility. My eldest brother, who doesn’t want to
meet me face-to-face, avoided heading to the library……yup, that’s enough
thinking about it.

“Stop that. My motivation is dampened straight away.”

“I apologize for my rudeness.”

Luke spun words of apology with a tone of voice that shows he didn’t think it
was entirely rude.

However, if my eldest brother is not here, there is no use for me to be in the


library. I’m fine with reading books, but I have my own book to read in my
room. If possible, I want to avoid neglecting that book by reading a new book.

Now then, I should leave the library while thinking what to do. As I walked
down the corridor, several laughs were heard from the courtyard.

I look in that direction.

Yugo-niisama and his followers.

“Hahaha, that’s delightful.”

“Yes, at that time, he said such a thing.”

“Right, right.”

My older brother and his followers were talking happily around a table placed
on the courtyard and had a tea party which could be said as an established event.
My brother who was laughing at the center is undoubtedly beautiful even from
my point of view as his sister.

The graceful and androgynous beauty is a sight for sore eyes. Both men and
women surrounding my older brother were there and everyone was beautiful
without exception. I guess they are the 「chosen」 people who surpassed my
older brother’s sense of beauty.

“Oh my……that clothes.”

I looked at the clothes my older brother is wearing.

My brother’s jacket and trousers cost as much as the ones the previous me
would buy.

Looking at them, I frowned.

My older brother’s principle of 「not acknowledging anything but beautiful


things」 seems to apply not only to 「people」 but also to 「objects」, not
only his clothes, the confectionery arranged on the table are those from the
popular shops in the royal capital, and the teaware is also the work of a famous
workshop that has the royal warrant.

—This is……

Since I did something similar to what my older brother was doing, I could
look at the situation with discerning eyes.

I roughly calculated the amount of money they cost, both my older brother
and the previous me never noticed anything unusual about it.

“Luke, you, I wonder if you know the phrase 「one man’s fault is another’s
lesson」. Or the phrase 「good example of what not to do」.”

“Milady?”

When I suddenly asked him, Luke nodded while furrowing his eyebrows.

“Yes. I know about it……but what then?”


“Just now, it crossed my mind when I looked at Yugo-niisama. Nii-sama
wears incredibly expensive clothes, eats confectionery from high-end shops,
and drinks tea with a teaware made by a famous workshop. And I have no
doubt that teaware is the workshop’s latest work. But, I thought about it. Are
those really necessary?”

“Milady……?”

Luke gave me a questioning look. I nodded.

“As a son of the Ducal House, it is natural to dress accordingly. But, I


recalled that Yugo-niisama was supposed to have made clothes provided with
every luxury imaginable last month. Moreover, it was not made to meet royalty.
Only for the tea party held in the mansion. Also, even though the
confectionery is fine, the teaware is an overkill. If he wanted a teaware from
that workshop, I’m certain there is one in the kitchen. I’m sure I have drunk
tea using that aforementioned teaware several times.”

“Haah……”

“Only after seeing it from the outside, I realized how irrational I was. No
wonder Victor-niisama hates us.”

His younger brother and sister spend money like hot water without thinking
about the important property of our Ducal House. I wonder how my eldest
brother sees it.

When I thought about it, the area around my heart aches.

This chapter may have shed some light on some things for you guys. Which
is: the bad thing about her and Yugo is not that they like beautiful and
extravagant things, but how they spend the money, which is from the people’s
tax, recklessly and unnecessarily.
Chapter 24
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Really, really love your thoughtful comments! It seems the comment section
split into two factions, but maybe this chapter will clear some things. Enjoy the
chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“I know I have no room to talk as I was also outrageous, and I can’t


interfere in other people’s affair, but……Yugo-niisama, this is too over-the-
top.”

“Milady……”

Luke was looking at me with eyes as if looking at something pitiful.

I pretended not to notice it and observed the appearance of Yugo-niisama once


again. Nii-sama seems to be having a lot of fun. Surely, the previous me also had
the same expression.

Prepare new dresses, teaware, confectionery, and invite only those who will
praise me.

Only those who I acknowledged was allowed to attend, and I was the center of
every tea party. It was terribly pleasant.

As I am watching from the distance and as a third party, I realized. Everyone


follows Yugo-niisama dispassionately, pointing meaningless smiles made for
Nii-sama.

Nii-sama is a son of the Ducal House. Even if he is a shut-in son, if seen from
the lower-rank aristocrats, they probably would want to make a connection with
him. They praise my older brother with insincere words and promote
themselves.

Seeing that, I understood.

—My own tea party was also the same.

Right now I am busy working hard to not become a 『villainess』 so I


haven’t organized any tea party, but previously it was organized once a week. I
recalled the members I invited.

—Everyone praised me with a similar smile.

And, for the first time, I noticed that I wasn’t close with any of the members.

There is no one whom I can call a friend.

There is no one whom I can ask for advice.

They were just people who praise me, they were not friends.

I couldn’t show any weakness to them.

—Aah, I see.

Once I realized it, it turns out that it was a terribly hollow event.

An insincere tea party only for superficial relationships. It was not productive.
It was only made for praising me.

And I used to host that kind of event every week.

If I think about it, none of the tea party members objected the fact that the
usual tea party was canceled. Everyone was all “I see. I understand. Please
invite me again.” and said that it was regretful, but I guess they actually felt
relieved. Now I know.

“Yugo-niisama……”

It’s a bad thing to notice after seeing my older brother’s tea party,
nevertheless, the sight that I am seeing now is the same as what the previous me
experienced. Nobody laughs from the bottom of their heart. Only the organizer,
my older brother, is having fun.

“Milady, let’s go.”

Luke broke the ice while I was staring fixedly at Yugo-niisama. I nodded at
him.

“Yes, alright.”

“……surely, Yugo-sama will also realize it someday. Like Milady.”

“Then I think it will surely be too late. time, I will talk to Yugo-niisama
about this.”

This has nothing to do with being a 『villainess』, but still, I feel like my
older brother will head towards the wrong path if this continues as is. However,
Luke shook his head.

“You shouldn’t do that.”

“Why?”

“……when Milady was having a tea party, for example, if I had said the
same thing, would you listen to me?”

“That’s……”

He hit my weak spot.

Probably, no, I definitely wouldn’t listen to him.

Luke said to me who fell silent.

“He has to realize this kind of thing by himself. Otherwise, he wouldn’t


think of changing in the real sense……like Milady.”

“I didn’t notice it by myself.”

Even if I tried to change myself, surely I wouldn’t be able to change.


Everything was thanks to Al. Because he gave me a hint and showed me the
way, I could move forward willingly.

“It would be great if someone like that appears for Nii-sama too.”

“They will surely show up, someday. That’s why Milady, first of all, you
should think about yourself, alright? About the 『villainess』. Isn’t that your
primary goal?”

“Yes, you’re right.”

I nodded to his reasonable words. Luke who noticed that I managed to come
to terms with my older brother’s situation said, “If so, Milady, why don’t we go
out for a bit right now for a change of pace?”

It’s obvious that he’s concerned about me, but I’m happy with his feelings.

I haven’t been to the town for about a year, so it certainly will be a change of
pace.

“Alright. It might be good to do something like this occasionally.”

A better idea to not become a 『villainess』 may come up if I go out rather


than staying inside the mansion.

When I nodded, Luke looked like he was relieved and took me out of that
location with “If so, let’s get ready.”

So yeah, all three siblings are proud in their own ways. And unless they
realized their faults themselves, they probably won’t change no matter what
people say. Lily only changed herself because of Al (whose beauty is top notch
and is also a prince and her fiancé, and she doesn’t want to be hated by him) and
because of her pride which doesn’t allow her being looked down upon by Prince
Wilfred (she wants to prove him wrong).

Lily and Luke will go to the town for the next couple of chapters! What do
you think will happen there?
Chapter 25
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Luke and Lily are in town! What are they going to do?

TL: clover

ED: clover

“It’s been quite a while since I went to the town.”

I got permission to go out from my father who was in the office and went to
the commercial district of the Kingdom accompanied by Luke.

There are a lot of things sold here in a place a little away from the castle.
Food, clothes, jewelry for hair accessories, and the price ranges are also various.
Every store has a price range that matches their status and products.

I have always called the merchants to the mansion, but I haven’t done it
recently. All the items brought by the merchants that go directly to the mansion
are the finest items. They are too expensive to buy casually.

I sincerely regret that I was shopping thoughtlessly every week until recently,
I feel very sorry for my father and the people who had paid the tax.

“~~♪”

—Oh my.

Luke who walks a little behind me is pretty happy since a while ago.

I wonder if there was something good happened.

By the way, for today’s outing, I haven’t taken anyone other than Luke.
Actually, Luke is very good at using magic.

The fact that he had high amount of magical power was noticed as soon as I
picked him up.

My father who didn’t appear willing to make him, whose identity was unclear,
into my exclusive butler noticed the amount of magical power he possessed and
gave his approval with the condition that Luke had to learn magic so that he
could also serve as my escort as well.

Luke responded to my father’s expectations and showed his talent


spectacularly. Although he is only 14 years old, he can use a fair share of magic.
Of course, that also includes offensive magic.

My father also knew that Luke is stronger than a normal escort, so he gave
permission as long as I go with Luke.

By the way, I’m rather poor at using magic.

It’s not that I can’t use it, but I’m terribly rough in using it. For example,
sometimes I made huge flames when I was trying to make a small flame or
released magical powers unconsciously.

In other words, my control is pretty bad, but I am not particularly concerned. I


have Luke and as the daughter of a Duke, I don’t have the opportunity to use
magic.

And when there is an opportunity,

“Hohoho, me, using magic? No way, it’s troublesome. Why would I do


something like that? Isn’t it fine if you’re the one who use it? I’ll be here,
watching if you can do it properly.”

Saying something like that, I continued to run away.

Because, what should I do if a rumor that I’m bad at magic was spread? I
concealed it thoroughly even if I was made fun of. I have many enemies. I don’t
know when I will be killed. If I don’t protect myself, I can’t live in a women’s
world.
Well, I think it isn’t something that I, who was standing at the top until
recently, should say, but……yup. Now I don’t feel like doing that kind of thing.

Because it matched perfectly with the remarks that Al heard from Prince
Wilfred about the 『villainess』.

How awful. Just to what extent am I a 『villainess』?

And, currently, I want to avoid doing everything that seems to match even just
a little bit with what a 『villainess』 would do.

I absolutely won’t say such ridiculous remarks again.

Even if I would be ridiculed, I’ll say that I can’t do what I can’t. That way, I
should be able to grasp a better future.

I decided the actions that I should take in the future and nodded deeply, and as
usual I said to Luke.

“Hey, Luke. You seem to be in high spirits, did something good happen?”

“Eh?”

Luke stared at me as if surprised. That expression shows that he is surprised.

“No way, did you think I wouldn’t notice? You were humming the whole
time since a while ago. Even if you say that there is nothing, no one will
believe it.”

“……sorry.”

Luke apologized while averting his eyes unnaturally. But, apart from that, I
don’t want him to apologize.

“I don’t need your apology, but I just want to know the reason. If you are
sorry, tell me the reson.”

“……”

Luke gazed at me and exhaled as if in resignation.


“Actually, I have an acquaintance in the town. I met her by accident and got
to know her when I was in the town for an errand, and I was thinking that
maybe I could meet her.”

“Oh my? A girl?”

Because he phrased it delicately, I got an idea about it.

I looked at Luke with a face full of expectations. He nodded with an


expression like he didn’t want to tell me.

“That’s right. I’m fairly certain that she said she is the same age as Milady.
She is also a noble lady. But, she goes to an orphanage where her father is
donating to take care of the orphans everyday.”

“There’s someone who would do something like that, huh……”

It’s surprising that a noble lady goes to an orphanage everyday. Furthermore,


it’s unimaginable that she takes care of the orphans in a daily basis, I can’t do
that.

While I was impressed, Luke said with a feverish thick voice.

“That girl is amazing. She doesn’t show off her status as a noble lady at all.
She also treats me like an ordinary friend. Her pink hair is very beautiful and
it’s regrettable that her hair is tied up when she’s taking care of the
children……ah.”

“Hmm.”

I see, I see.

Apparently, Luke seems to have a feeling for a girl that is the same age as me.

—However, pink hair, huh.

I haven’t debut yet, so I can’t say that I know all aristocrats, but I’m still quite
well-acquainted. However, I don’t know any lady with pink hair.

Luke’s favorite girl. I wonder what kind of girl she is.


I don’t feel like disturbing Luke’s love path, but it will be interesting to see
what kind of person the girl he cares about and what kind of personality she has.
Suddenly, I’m interested.

“Hey, Luke. I want to meet that girl. I have plenty of time. I’d like to go to
that orphanage.”

“……I have a feeling that you would say that, Milady. Can you promise me
not to do unnecessary things? I don’t mind us going there, but the destination
is an orphanage. There are a lot of dirty children, and it can be said that there
is no one who would treat Milady as a Duke’s daughter. Even so, can you
tolerate it?”

Asked by Luke, I nodded seriously.

“If it was the previous me I wouldn’t tolerate that, but I think the current
me would be fine since I tolerate Luke’s thoughtless words.”
Chapter 26
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Little by little, Lily improves herself. You know, I think Lily’s attitude while
changing herself is quite inspiring. Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

When I said so honestly, Luke sighed.

“Understood. But, if I judge that it’s useless to continue further, promise me


that you’ll leave at that point. If you can’t promise me that, then I won’t bring
you there no matter how many times Milady orders me to.”

“I understand. I promise. I will leave when Luke tells me to leave.”

“Really, I’m counting on you.”

After sighing once more, Luke turned around and went to a different direction
from before.

“It’s nice that I have a chance to meet her. But, I didn’t expect that I would
bring Milady along……”

“It’s your own fault for being in an outrageously good mood. I’m looking
forward to seeing her.”

“It doesn’t necessarily mean you will be able to meet her though.”

Luke reminded me, but I smiled as a matter of course.

“Even so, it’s still fine. It’s been a while since I went to the town. I would
like to do something I don’t usually do. Something that is not 『villainess』-
ish.”

“Well that’s true, a villain wouldn’t bother visiting an orphanage.”

Despite being tired, I followed after Luke who showed me the way while
saying, “It’s over here.”

After that, we walked for a while and passed through several alleys before
Luke stopped moving.

“That is the orphanage where she is.”

“Orphanage? I can only see it as a church though.”

The place Luke showed me was an old church. There is a woman at the
entrance who is sweeping the ground. It is a sight that one often sees in the
church. I guess she’s a nun.

“That’s not it. They reuse a church which is no longer used as an


orphanage. It’s cheaper than building a new one from scratch. Many
orphanages are like that.”

“……is that so? I didn’t know about it.”

While nodding, I was ashamed of my own ignorance.

Nobility often makes a large contribution to an orphanage. It is the so-called


philanthropic activity. My father also donates to several orphanages, but I only
knew the story from word of mouth. I have never seen any orphanage before.

“I didn’t know since I’ve never seen it. But, certainly. It does cost money to
build a new building.”

“The orphanage thought that it would be better to use that money for the
orphans.”

“Well, that’s true.”

A large amount of donation should be devoted for the orphans’ meals, clothes,
and education. Also, for those who take care of them. Spending the money on
the building would be like putting the cart before the horse.

While feeling deeply convinced, I approached the church with Luke.

The church is old, but the building is solid and not broken. I can see that it is
being used carefully. It doesn’t seem dingy.

Luke called out to the woman who looks like a nun.

The woman appeared to be my mother’s age.

“Hello, Kate.”

“Hi, Luke. Oh my, today you’re not alone, huh. Have you brought your
friend?”

“No, she is not a friend. She is the young lady whom I work for, um, I
brought her here because she wanted to meet Chloe.”

Listening to Luke’s words, the woman called Kate looked at me. With a face
without makeup, she seems like the type whose emotions appear on her face as
is. The woman, who is wearing an ankle-length apron dress, nodded while
observing me from top to bottom rudely.

“Chloe? Well, that’s right. Speaking of which, she’s also a noble lady, huh.
But unlike your lady, she doesn’t seem like a noble at all.”

“That’s what nice about Chloe. So? Is she here today?”

“Yes, she’s reading stories to the children in the back.”

“Can we enter?”

“Of course. This orphanage never refuses anyone’s visit. But, please mind
your manner.”

“I know. Let’s go, Milady.”

“Yes……I am called Liz Beltran. Thank you for having me over.”


After thinking a little, I gave her my name and greeted her lightly.

This is something I’ve never done before.

There is no deep meaning. Somehow, I just thought of saying hello.

Listening to my words, a smile showed on Kate’s face.

“My, my. That is very thoughtful of you, thank you. I am called Kate. Take
your time. Call me when you want to leave, alright?”

“Yes.”

After finished our greetings, we stood in front of the church’s entrance by


ourselves. Suddenly Luke said:

“……Milady, you really have changed, huh.”

“?”

“Just now, if it were the previous Milady, you would never have done
something like greeting the commoners or the not-particularly-beautiful
people.”

I heard a screeching sound when I opened the door. It sounds pretty annoying.
While grimacing at the sound, I said.

“It may be so. But, it didn’t have any deep meaning. I just thought that
somehow I would like to say a few words.”

“Somehow, you said. But, I think you have changed after all. Because it felt
natural.”

“Is that so? I don’t quite understand it myself, but I think I probably still
have much more to improve. At least it is still not good while my brother still
hates me.”

It’s nice to be complimented, but the goal is still far away. A 『perfect lady』
who can’t be claimed as a 『villainess』. That’s what I aim for.

Listening to my words, Luke smiled bitterly.


“I see. The road is steep, huh.”

“You’re right. It’s really hard to avoid becoming a 『villainess』.”

That’s why the current me is still not good, but I pretend not to see it.

While looking happy, Luke nodded many times and said, “I will cooperate
properly so that Milady’s goal will come true.” On the other hand, I answered,
“Naturally, because you are my exclusive butler.”
Chapter 27
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Finally we meet Chloe! Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

Because it is still midday, the inside of the church is surprisingly bright.

Perhaps the orphanage is keeping the facilities as they were, the interior of the
church has not changed.

There is a statue of the Goddess in the back, and the audience seat is still
intact.

There are about five children and a girl with her pink hair bundled up behind
her head sitting on the audience seat. Luke called out to the girl.

“Chloe!”

“Oh my, Luke.”

In response to his voice, a girl with a slightly different shade of green eyes
from me turned around to look at us.

I heard from Luke that she’s the same age as me, but she looks younger.
However, her facial features are refined and in the future, she will be quite
beautiful. That is enough to convince me that she is a noble lady.

She closed the book she had in hand and put it on the audience seat, then she
came over to us.
Then, a smile appeared on her face. It’s a lovely smile that makes one feel a
favorable impression of her.

……how envious. I definitely want to learn how to make that smile from her.

“Hi, Luke. Even though we always meet in a shop or a street, today you
come to the orphanage, huh. Oh? There is someone with you, unlike the
usual. I wonder who that is. She’s a very beautiful person.”

“Long time no see. That girl is……she is the noble lady in the mansion
where I work, she told me that she wanted to see Chloe today, so I brought her
here.”

“Eh. The place where Luke works is certainly a Ducal House, right?”

“Aa.”

When Luke nodded, Chloe’s complexion changed.

Holding the edge of her skirt hurriedly, she made a greeting worthy of a noble
lady.

“I apologize for greeting you this way……pleased to meet you. I am Chloe


Carlisle, the daughter of Earl Carlisle.”

I guess it can’t be helped since she’s helping the orphanage. What she’s
wearing is an apron dress like Kate. However, I can see that her manners are
certainly appropriate for a noble lady.

I thought that she is a person worthy of her position as the young lady of an
Earl who has received a proper education.

—There is still someone like her. I didn’t know it at all.

I guess it’s because I haven’t made my socialization debut after all. It is


apparent that there is a remiss in my information network. When I think about it,
I have only been hanging out with the ladies of another Ducal Houses or
Marquess Houses until now.

I have no association with the ladies of the Earl Houses.


“……Liz Beltran. The daughter of Beltran Ducal House. This is an
orphanage, so let’s drop the formalities. You don’t need to use honorific
language with me.”

There are orphans around and I don’t want to cause too much trouble.

While saying something like that, I made a greeting appropriate for a lady of
the Ducal House in response to Chloe who greeted me properly, and Chloe
stared at me. I wonder if there is something wrong.

“Eh……what is it?”

“Is it……really fine not to use honorific language? To a noble lady of a


Ducal House?”

“Yes. It will be rather out of place to use it here, right?”

When I nodded, Chloe beamed while saying, “I’m really glad there is
someone who understands!” and called out to Luke who was behind me.

“Luke’s master is a really nice person! Because you told me she’s a noble
lady of the Ducal House, I was certain that she would be a very scary person!”

“……yeah, well, she’s not a bad person.”

He phrased it delicately. I’m sure he was thinking that “she is a very bad
person until recently”

I didn’t mean to deny it, but I still stared at Luke for some reason.

Perhaps he noticed my stare, Luke had a bitter smile on his face.

“Eh, can I call you Liz-san?”

Chloe spoke to me as I was staring at Luke. I don’t have any particular reason
to deny her that, so I nodded lightly.

“I heard from Luke that we are the same age, so you can call me Lily
instead. What about you? Is it fine if I call you Chloe?”

“Yes!”
Chloe nodded happily. It’s strange, but when she laughs, I felt that the
surroundings became brighter.

Although she’s a noble lady, she hardly wore makeup. But, I thought that she’s
pretty.

—Amazing. She’s full of energy, bright, and straightforward……someone like


this must be loved by everyone.

In a sense, she is my opposite.

While I was impressed, Chloe asked me curiously.

“Hey, Lily. Why did you come to the orphanage today? It’s terrible, but all
of my aristocratic friends don’t want to come here much.”

Hearing Chloe’s question, while thinking that kind of response was natural, I
answered her seriously.

“I think Luke has told you the reason, but I came here because I thought
that I’d like to meet you.”

“For that reason alone?”

“Yes. People have their own reasons, right?”

“That’s true, but……why? I’m not someone important, you know?”

As expected it’s impossible to say, “I wanted to see Luke’s favorite girl” to


Chloe who was asking with a doubtful appearance. I mean, Luke was glaring a
hole in my head without Chloe noticing.

Those eyes were saying,

—Don’t say it.

I can understand his feelings of not wanting his love being revealed without
permission.

Besides, I’m planning to be a bystander from now on, so I’m going to be


entertaining Luke’s way of thinking.
Because it seems that right now Chloe only thinks of Luke as a friend, and as
his master, I want to see with my own eyes how his love is going to end.

Eh? What’s interesting about that? Things like other people’s love life are very
interesting to me.

It will be fine, I looked back at Luke to convey that I absolutely wouldn’t say
it, our eyes met.

Aah, it seems my thoughts were conveyed.

At any rate, after I interacted with Luke using eye contact, I told Chloe.

“It was my first time hearing about Luke’s friend. Furthermore, he told me
that it was a noble lady, right? So I was wondering what kind of girl you might
be, don’t you think that it is natural for me as his master to be interested?”

“That……certainly, you’re right.”

“Right?”

I grinned. Even if I say so myself, I was able to sidestep the question skilfully.
Chapter 28
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

As I said, this novel is fluffy all the way! Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

I looked at Luke to see how I did, he made a face as if saying “yes, yes”.

Apparently, it seems that I passed safely through his passing line. That’s the
most important thing.

“Eh, then……from Luke’s master’s standpoint, what do you think of me?


Am I disqualified as his friend?”

While I was interacting with Luke using eye contact once again, Chloe asked
with anticipation.

“I was not disappointed. To begin with, I didn’t mean to interfere in your


association with him. I was just wondering what kind of girl you are. But,
that’s right. I still don’t know anything about you yet, but I will not judge a
good girl like you, who go to the orphanage everyday, as a no-good. I hope you
continue taking care of Luke from now on.”

I thought this is where Luke was supposed to be, so I asked her properly.

Then, I gazed at Luke once again.

—Fufu, did you see my gallant figure? Luke. This perfect support from me,
you can report this to Al later!

If Chloe were not here, I would laugh loudly with all my heart……no, that
would make me look like a 『villainess』, so I shouldn’t do that. I’m pretty sure
Prince Wilfred said something like that.

How dangerous.

One who is too secure is not safe. I have to be careful about my own actions.

I realized that I almost took a 『villainess』-ish action carelessly, while I was


in shock, Chloe said.

“Of course. But……Lily. If possible, I want to be your friend.”

“Eh? Me?”

Hearing her saying something unexpected, I blinked my eyes in surprise.


Chloe nodded.

“Of course, I know that you are a noble lady of a Ducal House while I’m
just a lady of an Earl House, so naturally we can’t talk intimately. But, I just
want to get to know you since this is the rare chance for us to talk. If you don’t
mind, I think I would like to be friends with you……is it no good?”

“T-that’s fine, but……”

While feeling shaken, I nodded.

I was surprised. This is my first time being asked to become friends.

Chloe who heard my reply made a joyful face. Her face looks really happy, it
is a face that makes me feel happy too.

—This girl is really cute.

If there really is a 『heroine』 whom I heard from Al, she probably will be
someone like Chloe.

It was strangely cute how she says what she thinks.

And if she appears as Al’s partner as the 『heroine』, I thought that I


couldn’t win.
Chloe has a gentle and friendly atmosphere. I know that just by talking to her
for a bit. This is something that I don’t possess. The gentle atmosphere such as a
soothing or amiable atmosphere. When I am with her, I can feel it to a very great
extent.

—How nice. If I were more like Chloe, I wouldn’t have been called a
『villainess』.

Nonetheless, there is nothing I can do about it.

No matter where I go, I am still me, and envying Chloe will not change that.

If there were a mistake in our encounter, surely I would have hated Chloe. I
might even try to aggressively reject her.

But, now I don’t think so.

Since she asked me to become her friend, I wanted to take her hand.

Because, she is my first friend.

Just recently, I was sad when I noticed that I have no friends, so I’m looking
forward to being friends with her.

“Since you are Luke’s friend, you can be my friend. Um……I, I never have
any friend until now, so I don’t know exactly what to do. That’s why, I will
surely cause you inconvenience. But, I hope we can get along well.”

“Lily, cute!”

I don’t know what to do because there are no such things as methods-to-make-


friends. I didn’t want any strange misunderstandings, so I honestly told Chloe
that she is my first friend. As soon as I finished saying so, Chloe’s eyes sparkled
and she hugged me.

“Eh!? Hyah……!”

“I’m Lily’s first friend? Wah~ I’m so happy! Lily, please treat me well! Let’s
get along!”
“Y-yes.”

Looking at those sparkling eyes, I nodded while my face turned red.

I’ve never received such goodwill from the same gender so clearly. Usually,
the girls around me attend to me with smiling faces and words that drew a line
between us. I thought that was only natural because of our noble social status.

—It wasn’t. This is what becoming a friend truly means.

Chloe’s smile which also makes me smile is not fake. It is easy to understand
her expression as it indicates she is happy to be friends with me.

—This is not bad.

I also smiled back clumsily at the grinning Chloe.

At the back, Luke was staring at me as if he was slightly amazed, but I was
completely unaware of that because my attention was fully on Chloe.
Chapter 29
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Here’s the next chapter! Enjoy it~

TL: clover

ED: clover

“Since you’ve come all the way here, let’s take care of the children
together!”

“I don’t mind, but……”

Because I became friends with Chloe, I, who was in high spirits, nodded
unhesitatingly to her invitation which I would absolutely refuse if it were the
usual me.

Helping an orphanage.

It’s something that both the previous me and the current me wished to avoid.

But, it’s an invitation from my f-friend! If Chloe said so, well, I thought that
I’d like to experience it.

……I got my first friend and I feel completely ecstatic. Even though I knew
that I would regret it later, I couldn’t say that I don’t want it to her.

By the way, Luke is watching me with a warm smile.

As I glared at him, he said, “I am Milady’s exclusive butler. If Milady orders


me to, of course I will also help you.” But it was obvious that he found this
situation amusing.
……I suspect that this was his revenge for just now.

“B-but, I, I’ve never played with children. What should I do?”

Before I knew it, around us, dirty……no, little children were gathering. I
guess there are about ten people. Everyone is looking at us with hopeful eyes.

I instinctively turned my eyes toward Chloe as I asked for help, and she said
while smiling.

“It’s simple. For example, I read a picture book for the children a while ago.
Other than that, you can sing a song, teach a simple calculation, or play
together with them.”

“I, I see. If it’s just teaching a simple calculation……”

There was a tiny voice at my feet while I was feeling relieved.

“Beautiful Onee-chan, sing a song!”

“Eh……!”

With hopeful eyes, the children were pulling on the hem of my skirt.

Chloe clapped her hands happily.

“Since the children requested it, you should meet their expectations! Lily’s
singing voice, I also want to hear it.”

“Eh? Eh?”

My cheeks twitched.

That sort of thing is impossible.

I gazed at Luke for help, but he nodded with a serious look.

“Since they wished for it, isn’t it Milady’s mission to fulfil it?”

“What do you mean mission! I don’t have that sort of mission!”


—T-this guy! Even though he knew I was in trouble, he was just going with
the flow.

“No, no, I can’t……I, I will teach calculations instead……”

Despite feeling like lamenting, I managed to cite the thing that I could do
somehow, but voices that sound like a chorus of children reverberated.

“No! Singing is fine!”

“Hie!”

Again, the hem of my skirt was being pulled.

“Good luck, Lily!”

The smile of Chloe, who is completely without any malice, now feels painful
to me.

But, song? You want me to sing a song?

“M-my singing voice is not good……”

The song that I can do is only up to the extent of humming, but that is not
something I can show off in public.

“Now, now! Milady. Everything is an experience!”

Luke who joined the conversation with all his power is a demon.

I desperately claimed that it was impossible, but receiving a singing request


from everyone, I eventually ended up singing.

—Uuh, even if it was an invitation from my first friend, I shouldn’t have


agreed to helping the orphanage.

But, it’s too late to regret.

Reluctantly, I chose a song from a nursery rhyme, because I want to sing


something as simple as possible.
I chose nursery rhyme because I thought that even children would recognize
it.

Also, since the melody is simple, I wouldn’t be out of tune. In short, I couldn’t
miss the mark.

“I will only sing this once! This is a special service from me! Listen
carefully!”

I thought that I couldn’t be immature since the other party are children, but in
my half-teary eyed state, it couldn’t be helped that I said some arrogant remarks.

Because I’m too embarrassed to stand and sing, I sat on the audience seat.
Children gathered around me.

“~~♪”

I raised my voice almost quietly. It was only for about a minute.

When I finished singing, my face turned red and I said to everyone.

“This is the end! If you want to laugh, just laugh. At any rate, I’m bad at
singing. Now that you have learn your lesson, don’t ask me to sing again. But,
it can’t be helped, you know? Until now, I’ve never sing in public before!”

I suffered a disgrace in an unexpected place.

Surely, everyone will laugh at my poor performance. Because, even though it


was a simple song, the note was off and I actually got the lyrics wrong. And I
think my voice was trembling.

There is nothing to praise about.

“……”

I heard that children are cruel. I will surely be ridiculed. However, I wouldn’t
be able to say a thing in response. I have a self-awareness that I failed at singing.
I have to endure saying “yes” and agree with whatever they say.

I have lived for fifteen years as a Duke’s daughter, but I’ve never felt this
vulnerable before.

—Helping an orphanage is hard. No matter how much my friend asked me to,


I wouldn’t want to do this a second time.

While thinking about something completely unrelated, I waited for the


ridicule to come.

“Umm.”

One of children who remained silent during the song looked up at me who
was standing up from the audience seat.

“I, I like Onee-chan’s song.”

“Eh……”

I couldn’t understand it for a moment, because the words that came out were
unexpected. When I stared at the child in front of me unintentionally, the other
children around me also talk one after another.

“Yeah. It certainly was not good, there are many mistakes while you were
singing. But when I heard it, I felt really comfortable.”

“Me too!”

“Me too!”

“Me too!”

I couldn’t see any lie in the children’s smiling faces.

While I was staring at the children, Chloe said.

“Yes. I agree with everyone’s opinion. Certainly, Lily was tone deaf, huh?
But more than that, I thought it felt comfortable. Although you were tone-
deaf, it feels like I could listen to you comfortably even if you were off-key……
it’s quite strange, but as I listen, my feelings turned calm.”

“Eh? Eh?”
I didn’t expect that sort of comment. But, even Luke nodded.

“Certainly. Milady’s skill in singing was not good enough to praise……but,


that’s right. I think Milady didn’t realize it, but you were singing while putting
magical power into your song. That made us hear a pleasant melody.”

“Magical power?”

“Yes. Milady can imbue magical power in the melody. It’s very difficult to do
this. Of course, even I cannot do it. Milady is unexpectedly skillfull.”

“Amazing! Lily is amazing!”

Chloe clapped her hands delightfully. The children were looking at me with
sparkling eyes.

Until now, no one have seen me with that kind of look, so strangely I’m
feeling shaken.

“Eh, but, I’m not good at handling magical power……”

“There is no correct answer for how to handle magical power. Milady,


perhaps you’re more suited to control your magical power with your voice.
But, there is practically none who can do this. Since you have no mentor,
nobody has taught you about this. As a result, it appears like Milady was bad
at using magic.”

“……”

Hearing Luke’s reasoning, I blink my eyes.

—I, I can control my magical power with my voice? I’ve never thought of
such a thing.

“Um……in other words, I can’t handle my magical power unless I sing?”

“If you can handle your magical power with your normal voice, you may
not need to sing. But, until now, I’ve never felt the movement of magical power
when I talk to Milady, so……”
Luke averted his gaze, and I made a dejected expression.

“……so I can’t handle my magical power unless I sing after all……but, I’m
not good at singing.”

If I have to do such an embarrassing thing, it’s fine even if I keep being bad at
handling my magical power.

I thought so, but the opinions of the children who were listening to our
conversation seem to be different.

“Awesome! Onee-chan. You can make everyone feel good with your songs!”

“Onee-chan’s song felt very pleasant. Please sing once again!”

“I also want to hear more of Onee-chan’s songs!”

Unanimously, everyone asked me to sing once more.

“E, eeh? It’s embarrassing, so it’s impossible.”

Even if I can imbue magical power in my songs, I don’t want to expose my


tone-deafness more than this.

When I shook my head, Chloe laughed happily.

“It’s fine, isn’t it? I also like Lily’s song. Yes, if possible, I want to hear
more. Is it not good?”

“No way, it’s impossible. To do something that I know I am not good at. I
thought that it was just once, so I sang.”

“Hmm. Well then, how about we sing together? Everyone will also sing
together. That way, Lily, you won’t think that you’re the only one who is
embarrassed. And moreover, if we sing together, even if you’re off-tune, I
think it will be hard to notice.”

“Wah~! We will also sing songs together!”

The children agreed with Chloe’s proposal immediately. As if it was a matter


of course, Luke also gave his support without my permission.
“That’s good. It is true that if everyone sings together, Milady wouldn’t be
too embarrassed. Yeah, I will participate too.”

“……you must have some nerve, Luke. If I refuse here, I will be a fool who
cannot read the air.”

“Is that so? Don’t you think that it depends on Milady whether to sing or
not to sing?”

“……I can’t do that.”

I feel like lamenting that Luke has become a savage. Starting with Chloe, all
the children are watching me with hopeful expectations. I will not become a bad
person who cannot read the air and refuse them.

—A bad person.

It’s an unpleasant term that seems to be linked to the 『villainess』.

“……if everyone sings, of course Chloe will also sing, right?”

“Yes, of course.”

An affirmative was returned with a brilliant smile.

Aah, jeez, this is a course of event that I can’t escape no matter how much I
struggle.

Resigning myself, just like they wanted, I ended up singing songs together
with them.
Chapter 30
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

This will be the last chapter in the orphanage for a while. Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“No way, I didn’t expect that the day will come when Milady will be stuck to
the orphanage.”

“……I completely agree with you on that.”

A week has passed since I became friends with Chloe.

Eventually, I went to the orphanage like that everyday since that day and
helped Chloe taking care of the children.

I was told by the friend I made for the first time that 「I want to see you
again」, so how can I refuse it?

I don’t want to do this anymore. While I was wondering whether to come here
again or not, I was completely swayed to do so at the time of departure on the
first day.

When I heard Chloe’s words, I immediately withdrew my previous thoughts.

“……if Chloe said that you want me to come, I will come again.”

“Really? I’m so happy! Every time I ask my other friends to go to the


orphanage, everyone will escape.”

“……those friends of yours are noble ladies, right? I guess that reaction is
to be expected.”

As it is the duty of a noble, one will give a donation. But, just who exactly
will go out of their way to take care of the orphans directly?

Because I think that I would like to avoid it if I could.

“But, Lily will come, right?”

“……that, that’s just because you asked me to come!”

Chloe, who looked at me with upturned eyes, seems pretty even from my
point of view who has the same gender.

Hearing my words, Chloe smiled happily.

“Yes! Absolutely! Since we have become friends, I would like to hang out
with Lily more.”

“……it can’t be helped then.”

Between not wanting to take care of the orphanage and the friend I made for
the first time, I easily chose my friend.

I don’t want to end our meeting just like this after I finally made a friend. For
that purpose, I will gladly help the orphanage as much as I can. That’s what I
thought.

It’s fine if I think that this is for my self-interest.

With that kind of thoughts, I kept going to the orphanage everyday.

I read to the children, teach calculations, and sometimes sing songs to them.

Little children have a nap time, and at that time, Chloe and I (of course there
is also Luke, but that is not important) have a tea party and enjoy ourselves.

Today as well, after taking care of everyone, both of us enjoyed a simple tea
party, when Chloe knew that I have a fiancé, she enthusiastically asked me.

“Waah! You have a fiancé! As expected, Lily. You truly feel like a Duke’s
daughter!”

I looked at Chloe, who said such a thing even though she herself is also a
noble lady, in exasperation.

“……it’s not that rare. I think it is also common for an Earl’s daughter like
you, and there should be a girl with a fiancé among your friends, right?”

“Surprisingly, there is no one like that in my surrounding. I also don’t have


a fiancé. So, it’s very fresh to me! Hey, if you don’t mind, can you tell me
about it? What kind of person is your fiancé? Lily, what do you think about
that person?”

“What do I think about him……”

My engagement to Al is to officially unite the King and my father, and that


fact is not a secret either.

So, I don’t care about saying the name of the other party, but I feel troubled
when I was asked about what I think of him.

“Uuh……my fiancé is His Highness the First Prince Alan. Um……we were
only recently engaged.”

“His Highness Alan! Wow! Then, Lily will be the Crown Princess, huh.
How wonderful.”

“That’s only if the engagement continues. But, I don’t know what will
happen.”

My engagement to Al only happened because he wanted to cooperate with


me. If he doesn’t want it, I will accept the cancellation of our engagement, and if
he told me that he likes other girl……I think I will accept gladly.

So, I tried to avoid thinking of him as 『my fiancé』 as much as possible.

Because, if I think of him like that, I’m sure that I wouldn’t want to give Al to
anyone. Because even if I try to stop the cancellation, I know that he cannot
obediently nod.
Even though at first I only like his appearance, it can’t be helped that I like
him even more, he who takes care of me and advises me kindly many times so
that I won’t become a 『villainess』.

I don’t want to hand someone I like to someone else. Besides, he’s my fiancé
now.

I don’t want to let him go.

—It’s been a while since I last meet Al.

It can’t be helped because as the First Prince, he doesn’t have free time, but I
still think about it. I would like to meet him and talk to him about Chloe. I had
written him a letter talking about my first friend, but I’d like to talk to him
directly.

“……Lily, you really like His Highness, huh. Right now, you have a very
gentle expression.”

“Eh.”

Chloe told me while giggling. It’s true that I was thinking about Al, so I can’t
say anything.

“I thought about what would happen to people who got engaged in a


political marriage, but Lily seems happy. His Highness Alan must be a
wonderful person, huh.”

“Yes. He’s just like what the rumors say……no, he’s even better than the
rumors.”

“How nice. I also want to have a fiancé like that……no, I want to fall in
love!”

Looking at Chloe, who looks happy and is putting both of her hands on her
cheeks, I said.

“Um, Chloe has no fiancé……then, do you have someone you like?”

I heard a coughing noise from behind me, but I ignored it.


This should be the natural course of event. I also talked about myself, so she
shouldn’t mind it if I asked.

Chloe who heard my question gave a bitter smile.

“I’m sorry, but I don’t have a fiancé or anyone I like. Someday, if possible, I
would like to meet a good person.”

“I see.”

I have sensed it vaguely, but it seems that Chloe doesn’t see Luke as an object
of romantic interest.

I feel sorry for Luke, but it can’t be helped.

I wonder if he’s going to work harder to make Chloe conscious of him or give
up. That’s up to him.

While I was thinking such a thing, Chloe said with dreamy eyes.

“I’d like to meet someone who can have Lily’s expression from a while ago.
I hope I could meet someone like that when I make my society debut.”

“That’s right. There are a lot of unmarried men in the society, so I think
there will be men who match your standard. But, there are also the worst kind
of men who will get close to you even if they have wife and kids, so you have to
be careful.”

I haven’t debuted in the society yet, but I have heard about it from word of
mouth.

There are many dukes and marquises who are looking for lover candidates.

I absolutely don’t want Chloe, who is my friend, to be caught in that kind of


men’s clutches, so I advised her, but she told me with a laugh.

“I will be fine. I’m not interested in men with wives and lovers. For that
kind of people, I think I want them to cherish their own precious people
properly, so I will refuse.”
Chloe distorted her face while giving a clear answer.

“In general, I don’t want to be someone’s second choice, and I don’t want to
share a man with someone else.”

“Yes, you’re right.”

“Also, even if he says that he will part with his current lover to be with
me……I can’t trust anything that man says. Someone like that will repeat the
same thing over and over again. I would like to be the first woman he goes out
with! I know that it is indeed impossible and I don’t want to expect anything,
but I’d like to go out with a sincere person.”

“Chloe, you are surprisingly firm, huh.”

Hearing the kind of man she wanted, I was impressed.

Certainly, I thought that she was right.

I also don’t like to share the person I like with someone else, and I want to go
out with a sincere person.

“Me too……I think that kind of person is good.”

When I reflexively told her my real thoughts, Chloe widened her eyes.

“What are you talking about? Lily, you have His Highness Alan, right?”

“……right.”

I nodded vaguely after hearing Chloe’s words.

I will be happy if I can become his partner, but the current me who is prone to
become a 『villainess』, cannot become his partner. If, when I become a perfect
lady, he is still at my side……if that kind of future arrives, if possible, I would
like to say that I like him.

I wonder if he will choose me.

—Aah, not good.


I shake off my brooding thoughts.

I have no time to think about something like that.

First of all, I have to become a perfect lady. And then, prove myself superior
to Prince Wilfred.

After achieving these goals, then I could consider the rest.

“What’s wrong? Lily.”

I heard Chloe asked me with a concerned voice. I smiled and said, “It’s
nothing,” and changed the topic properly.
Chapter 31
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Do you miss Al like Lily? From this chapter until the end of this arc, it will be
full of AlxLily moments~

TL: clover

ED: clover

“Hey, good afternoon, Lily.”

“You came, Al. I’ve been waiting for you.”

It has been a long time since then—.

Along with his work circumstances settled, Al visited the mansion.

I had heard about his visit beforehand, so I didn’t go to the orphanage today.

Yesterday, since Al is coming, I said to Chloe that I will take a day off. She
gave me a face full of smile and said, “Please have fun.” After that, she also
told me that “Also, please let me hear the story of the two of you.”

Apparently, it seems that me and Al are the ideal couple for her.

I think that it is far from the real situation, but if I deny it, I think that it will be
damaging, so I didn’t correct her misunderstanding.

I pretended not to notice that I was happy to be treated like a couple with Al.

As usual, I led Al to the reception room.

After having Luke make us a cup of tea, and after confirming that there is
nobody else, I talked about the things that happened when I couldn’t meet Al.

“I have read your letters, but as expected it’s better to hear it directly from
you. Congratulations, Lily. You have made your first friend.”

“Thank you.”

Staring at his gentle eyes, I became embarrassed and dropped my gaze.

“I still don’t know how to handle this correctly. But, I’m having a good
time.”

“You said you were going to an orphanage. You were taking care of the
children, weren’t you? I wonder what the children are like.”

“Everyone is nice. I didn’t know what to do at first, I thought that I wouldn’t


be able to take care of them, but I’m used to it now. Now, I think it isn’t that
bad surprisingly.”

“Heeh.”

Al widened his eyes as if surprised.

What I said to Al was true. At first, I went to the orphanage wholly because of
Chloe, but now I am looking forward to seeing the children as well as her.

Children are honest in expressing their emotion.

If they don’t like something, they will say that they don’t like it, and if they
like something, they will say that they like it.

I was glad for their straightforwardness because I didn’t know the correct
thing to do.

There is no lie in the children’s words of 「Onee-chan, I like you」. It felt


comfortable, so I started to take the initiative of taking care of them.

“I’m pretty sure you were teaching the children literacy and calculation,
right?”

“Yes. Everyone is greedy to learn, so there is worth in teaching them.”


Although the children weren’t serious in the beginning, when I told them that
it would be useful in the future, they began to work hard. While talking about
that, Luke was clearing his throat from behind me.

“……what is it, Luke.”

“It’s nothing, I don’t want to interrupt your conversation.”

“If so, don’t disturb me to begin with. You have something in mind, right?
It’s fine, so out with it.”

At any rate, this guy will say it sooner or later, so it doesn’t matter.

Recently, I fully understood Luke’s character, I glared at him for a long time.

“Well then, I will tell you. Your Highness. What Milady did with the
children is not limited to education. They often pestered Milady to sing.
Rather, it is the most frequent thing they do.”

“Luke!”

I never thought that it would be revealed here. When I raised my voice


reflexively, Al leaned his body forward with an expression that says he was
immensely curious.

“Heeh? Lily, you can sing? This is the first time I heard about it. I wish you
included it in your letter if you were doing such a fun thing. Why didn’t you
tell me?”

“T-that is……”

“Milady is tone-deaf. So, I think she was embarrassed about it. Milady……
she only wants to show the good side of her to Your Highness. She probably
thought that it would be problematic if she were to be probed further. Indeed, it
was a very silly story.”

“Wait a sec!”

I looked at my butler who only said unnecessary things with tearful eyes.
Luke feigned ignorance and refused to look at my face……truly, he has some
nerve.

“Eh? But, even though she’s tone-deaf, the children still asked her to sing?
Isn’t that strange? It would be understandable if you said that she’s actually
really skillfull.”

“Milady is good at putting magical power into her songs. It seems to feel
comfortable, and it has a good reputation of people strangely wanting to hear
it again even though it is off-key.”

“……it has the worst reputation.”

It’s impossible for me to feel happy being told that people want to hear my
song again even though it’s off-key.

No matter how much people told me that it felt comfortable, because my tone-
deafness doesn’t change at all.

“No, well, because Milady’s song is strangely addictive. Recently, I’ve come
to think that being off-key has its own charm.”

“Don’t say ‘off-key’ repeatedly……since I have sung many times until now,
shouldn’t I have become more skillfull?”

I truly hoped for it from the bottom of my heart, but Luke denied it.

“Unfortunately, you haven’t improved at all. Milady……since you possess


great talent, don’t you think you need to try a little bit harder? Right……how
about getting a vocal instructor? I will arrange it for you, if you don’t mind.”

“I don’t need it. I only sing in front of the children after all. They know
about my tone-deafness and I have already resigned myself.”

When I sighed, Al raised his voice, “Right!”

“Lily’s song. I also want to hear it.”

“……if you heard Luke’s story, you should understand it, right? I……I
don’t want to say it myself, but I really am tone-deaf.”
“But, it is also a magical voice that makes people want to hear it, right?”

“Magical……I mean, I also don’t understand it myself. However, I can’t let


Al hear something that I know will be bad.”

“Don’t say that. Please?”

“Impossible.”

A battle of please-impossible continues for a while.

“I……I understand.”

Eventually, the battle ends with me giving in. I can’t win against this person
after all.

……I knew this.

“……I will sing just a little bit. If you laugh, I will stop immediately.”

“I know, I know.”

“……jeez.”

Reluctantly, I began to sing. The song I chose is the nursery rhyme that I sang
to the children the first time. It’s because it is short and I am accustomed to
singing that song after receiving requests from the children many times since
then.

“……that’s the end.”

Originally, it should be up to the third verse, but I only sang until the first
verse1.

I’m afraid of what Al’s reaction would be like. I examined his face……he
doesn’t seem to be laughing.

“Um……Al?”

He doesn’t say anything for a long time, so I called out his name. Al
instantaneously blinks his eyes and apologizes while smiling wryly.
“Before I realized it, I was enraptured by your voice. It was a song that left
behind an impression. It certainly was not good, but I think your song is a
wonderful thing that can make people feel comfortable with its charm.”

“……thank you very much.”

As expected it was not good.

It couldn’t be helped, but I feel a bit disappointed. After all, as Luke said,
perhaps it would be better for me to learn singing from a vocal instructor.

“Hearing your song, somehow it makes me feel very sleepy. I wonder if it’s
because it makes me feel relieved.”

“It sounds like you were busy.”

“Yeah, I’m a royalty, so it can’t be helped. Fuaahh……I’m sleepy.”

He seems to be really sleepy, Al made a small yawn. And then, his eyes turned
towards me.

“Hey, Lily. I want to ask you a favor.”

“Yes.”

I wonder what it is. While thinking about such a thing, I nodded and Al said.

“Just for a moment is enough, but would you lend me your knees? Really,
I’m getting strangely sleepy.”

“K-knees? I, I don’t mind.”

I wonder what he meant by that.

I don’t know, but Al is always helping me. If there is something I could help
Al with, I think want to do it.

“Um, so, what should I do……?”

“Here. Sit next to me.”


“A-alright.”

I was sitting across Al, so I got up from the sofa and moved to the seat next to
him. When I sit next to him as he told me to, Al falls onto my knees.

“Hyah!?”

I raised a strangled voice due to the sudden development.

“W-w-w-what……!”

“I told you to lend me your knees, right?”

“Y-you did, but I didn’t know it will be like this……”

I never thought that he meant knee pillow. While I was frozen with Al on my
lap, he said.

“You are my fiancée, so this should be fine, right? Or is it not good?”

“H-how could it be not good……”

“Then, is it unpleasant?”

“T-there’s no way it is unpleasant……”

“It’s fine then.”

“Eh!”

While saying “I’m glad” as he laughed softly, Al closed his eyes on my lap. I
stared at him with my eyes wide open.

“Um, um……”

“Milady. For the time being, I recommend you to close your mouth. His
Highness seems to be tired, so maybe it is better to let him sleep for a while.”

Hearing the awfully calm voice, I nodded to indicate my agreement.

“T-that’s right…….hm? Luke!”


“Yes.”

“Y-you saw it coming.”

“Saw it coming……oh yeah, I’ve been waiting for it the whole time. It was
very obvious.”

“Why didn’t you stop him then!”

There should have been many chances to stop him. When I glared at him,
Luke shrugged his shoulders.

“I am merely a butler, it’s impossible for me to remonstrate His Highness.


Besides, as Milady seemed happy, I thought that it would be insensitive of me
to stop it.”

“Insensitive……”

More than that, I want to question him for nearly one hour about the part
where he said that I seemed happy. I absolutely shouldn’t have that sort of
expression.

1 I think the nursery rhyme that Lily sang is Tulip, a Japanese nursery rhyme.
There are three verses. Here’s the song:
Chapter 32
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Happy Valentine! How fitting that the chapters with AlxLily moment are
released around Valentine XD enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

The area around my cheeks gradually gets warmer and warmer. When I
couldn’t say anything and sank into silence, Al, who was closing his eyes on my
lap, opened his mouth.

“Hey, Lily. Lily, you are lending your knees to me, right? And yet, why are
you talking to another guy even though I’m here?”

“A-another guy……y-you mean Luke?”

“Who else is there?”

His sulking tone of voice is cute……wait, no. I stared at Al in surprise when


he pointed out that I was talking with Luke.

“U-um……”

“Hey, Lily. Will you go out for a stroll with me next time?”

“Eh?”

The topic changed suddenly and I couldn’t keep up with it. When I blink my
eyes as I digest what I was told, Al said while keeping his eyes closed.

“Because, every day, you’re walking around the town with your butler,
right? I mean, it can’t be helped that I couldn’t accompany you since I got
work to do, but well. I think it’s unfair.”

“Unfair?”

No way, I never thought Al would say something like this.

“Yes, it’s unfair. Because, I also want to walk around the town with you and
go to a fancy café. I want to boast this beautiful person is my fiancée by
keeping your beautiful figure next to me.”

“I, I don’t think I am someone you can boast about……”

“Are you seriously saying that? You must be kidding. You’re very beautiful,
you know?”

“~~!”

Being told that I am beautiful suddenly, I couldn’t even say my next word.

Al laughed softly and muttered, “It’s true, though.”

“You’re originally beautiful, but recently you’re becoming even more


beautiful every time I see you. Hey, don’t you know that I feel impatience for
not being able to meet you that much?”

“N-no way……”

“I’m worried all the time that someone would steal you when I’m not with
you, you know?”

Al’s voice was serious. For this reason, I can’t simply disregard it as a lie.

—Al did? You’re worried that I will be taken by someone? Truly?

“That’s why. I don’t want you to make me jealous too much. I know it is a
good thing that you’re getting along well with your butler, but I got annoyed
when I read the letter from you. Just like a while ago. It was tough for me that
you and your butler were having an amicable conversation. Hey, you are my
fiancée. Do you understand this?”
“I, I understand……”

“Do you?”

Al stared at my face doubtfully.

I didn’t expect him to say such a thing.

Perhaps that was just lip service for his fiancée. I knew it, but I’m happy and I
can’t stop myself from smiling.

“Milady, your face.”

“Hah……!”

Luke pointed out with a calm voice, and I tightened my facial expression
hurriedly.

I knew that I would have a smiley face, but it seems I let my guard down.

“It wasn’t that strange, but it wasn’t an expression that a Duke’s daughter
would make. Please be careful.”

“T-thank you. I will be careful.”

While hitting my own face lightly, I braced myself.

I don’t want to show strange expressions in front of Al. That was dangerous.

When I feel relieved, complaints come from above my knees.

“So, I’m telling you that I’m jealous.”

“Uh.”

Before I knew it, Al was looking up at me. Those eyes are scorching me.

“You still don’t get it after all.”

“I understand……!”
I nodded hurriedly, but Al is staring at me with a doubtful expression.

“So? Does the cheater Lily want to go on a date with me?”

“Heh?”

“I said, let’s go on a date. I asked you a while ago, right? Let’s go on a stroll
around the town together. If one walks around the town with one’s fiancée, it
isn’t wrong to call it a date, right?”

“Date, was it.”

“Or, should I call it a rendezvous?”

“Rendezvous……”

“I’m waiting for your answer.”

“I, I’ll go, I’ll go. Absolutely.”

While giving my acceptance, the inside of my head was completely in chaos.

Go on a date with Al? Truly?

The jealousy remark some time ago aside, I wonder what Al wants to do with
me.

It is excessive as lip service.

While I was troubled, Al sat up and said.

“Don’t get too worked up. It’s only me, so you don’t have to be nervous. I
wonder when I will have free time. I will adjust my schedule when I return, so
may I contact you with a letter again?”

“Y-yes.”

“Let’s make it a fun date. Ah, you don’t have to be accompanied by your
butler.”

Rising up, Al waved his hand toward Luke. With an exemplary smile on his
face, Luke said to Al.

“My apologies, Your Highness. I am a faithful butler of Milady. Of course, I


will accompany both of you.”

“……I told you it was unfair that Lily got to walk around with you, didn’t
you hear me?”

“I heard it, but this is my duty. Besides, since this is Your Highness we’re
talking about, I think that it is impossible for you and Milady to truly walk
only just the two of you.”

Hearing Luke’s words, Al sighed while shaking his head.

“I get it. But, I think there is a matter of feeling.”

And then, he stretched his body with a groan.

“I feel like I’ve recovered a bit, thanks to you. Ah, about Victor, I guess he’s
probably worried about you. He also knows that you went to the orphanage, it
seems that he’s investigating what you were doing.”

“Is that so……?”

As usual, I haven’t been able to approach my eldest brother, so I’m grateful


for the information.

But, does my eldest brother worried about me? I became happy when I heard
that.
Chapter 33
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

One more chapter before we enter the next arc. Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“I got all the information. It seems that Victor is also worried about his
younger sister who takes obviously different actions from the past. So maybe
he will call you out. He also asked me about you.”

“Eh, Nii-sama did?”

Al has a work relationship with Victor-niisama. I knew about it, but I didn’t
think my eldest brother would bother to inquire about me.

“「Doesn’t it troubled you to be engaged to my selfish younger sister? 」


What he wanted to ask is absolutely different, but he can only ask that way,
Victor also has a warped mind, huh.”

“No, I think that was my eldest brother’s true feelings.”

In Victor-niisama’s mind, I should be a horrible younger sister. There is a high


possibility that he asked that question seriously.

“So, I answered, 「Lily is very cute and is such a good girl, so don’t ask me
strange things. 」”

“That is……”

I’m happy to be told that I am a good girl, but my eldest brother would surely
have a doubtful expression.
“Because, that’s the truth for me. Ah, that’s right, when I said that you
contacted me through letters, he was very astonished and said, 「That younger
sister of mine wrote a letter, are you not mistaken? There’s no way it was her
own handwriting. 」 And when I replied, 「Of course it was her own
handwriting」 his mouth was opened so wide in surprise that I thought his
jaw would be dislocated.”

“……”

The previous me never bother to write a letter and things like that by myself. I
would make Luke write it for me and only write the signature. That was the
norm.

Why, then, did I decide to write to Al with my own handwriting from the very
beginning?

Even without thinking hard about it, I already knew the answer.

“Hey, Lily. Do you write a letter with your own handwriting only for me?”

Al watches me with eyes full of expectations.

“……that’s not true.”

Although I denied it in spite of myself, Al doesn’t seem to believe it.

“Hmm.”

“Um……it is only natural to write letters with one’s own handwriting.”

“Yeah, that’s true. Well then, why did Victor say something like that?”

“……because I do not have much contact with Nii-sama. I think it was


surely just a misunderstanding.”

Even though that was the fact, as I said so, I averted my eyes to gloss over it.

My face is red.

……I can feel Al’s gaze.


When I was feeling awkward, I heard a sigh.

“Both of you should stop this farce, please remember that I am here. That
meaningless interaction, those who heard it are unable to endure it.”

“Eh, I’m not……”

“Yeah? Does it feel good to keep putting on airs forever?”

“……Your Highness.”

Al nodded to Luke’s astonished voice with “I know.”

“Your butler is also very annoying, but I should return to my point. So, what
I wanted to say is that Victor will reach out to you soon. That will be a great
opportunity for you to do your best.”

“……yes. Thank you very much.”

“I hope you can get along with Victor. I like him quite a bit.”

“……yes.”

Replying once more, Al caressed my head with a 「Good girl, good girl」.

“A-Al?”

“It’s okay, you are not a 『villainess』. Even now I still listen to Will’s story
sometimes, but after all, I can only think that he was talking about a
completely different girl from you. My brother said that it is hopeless to
wanting to redeem the selfishness of the 『villainess』, because she was
spoiled rotten. If we’re talking about you, I would say that you are not like
that. Because, you are doing your best and you are very cute. Certainly, the
previous you were similar to what my brother said. But, I don’t care about
that, right now you are working hard desperately to change yourself for the
better. And that’s the only thing that matters for me.”

Saying so, Al got up from the sofa. I checked the clock. It is already time for
him to go. Today he had taken the time to come here despite his busy schedule. I
wish I can spend more time with him, and I shouldn’t say that sort of selfish
thing, but.

“Al, um……it was a pleasure to meet you today. If it you have time, and if
it’s alright with you, um……”

“Do you want me to come again?”

“……yes.”

Although I hesitated, I still nod to his words. Al smiled happily.

“Yeah, I understand. But, occasionally, I want you to come and visit me. You
probably don’t want to see Will, but I will be happy if you can come.”

“B-but……I will only bother you if I go to the castle.”

“It’s not a bother since I’m the one who invites you. Well, next time then.
Let’s go on a date as promised first. Then, the next time you can come to my
room. Is that alright with you?”

“……yes.”

“I’m glad. Hey, you’re doing this willingly, right?”

“O-of course.”

I’m very glad that I can go on a date with Al, as well as being able to see his
private room, it feels like I am special.

When I answered affirmatively, Al’s facial expression relaxed as if he was


relieved.

“Yeah, that’s good. Well then, see you. —I will be waiting for your special
handwritten letter.”

“Ukh.”

My voice got clogged hearing his insinuating remarks.

Seeing me turned red, Al smiled happily, said “See you” and left the room.
chapter will be Al’s POV. For those who want the brother’s POV, it will be at
the end of the third arc. See for details.

……if this is a smut, Al’s invitation to his room would have sounded more
suggestive.
Chapter 34
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

It’s Al’s POV. From the next chapter, we will enter the next arc: Family. There
will be the long-awaited sibling interactions! But first, enjoy this chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“She’s really cute.”

I returned to my office in the castle. I muttered so after confirming that


nobody was there.

My fiancée, Lily.

She is becoming more and more beautiful.

Little by little, bit by bit, she breaks the shell of a 『villainess』 I heard from
my brother, and spreads her wings beautifully.

Lily has always been a cute girl for me from the very beginning, but her recent
changes are overwhelming.

I have official duties to do and I can’t meet her that often. So, sometimes, I
feel amazed at the change.

From the beginning, she was already cute.

I thought that her face smeared with tears was beautiful. But, if it were her of
that time, I would limit myself to just looking. Just as a beautiful woman, there
are many others like her.
However, recently it is different. Lily, who is struggling so as not to become a
『villainess』, is beginning to shine from inside.

Lily who had no friend. Such a girl has even made a friend at last.

She moves forward.

As time goes by, she will no longer need me.

She may still need me now. It is me who she consults first when she
encounters obstacles. Write me a letter, ask for advice, and give me a thank you
for the advice.

But.

Little by little, she will become independent. Even if I don’t exist, she will be
fine.

At that time, will she ask me for advice?

Me, who can no longer give her valuable advice. Will she find value in me?

I occasionally feel that it is terribly scary.

In the near future, everyone will turn around looking at her unmistakably
beautiful figure.

At that time, will she take my hand?

Or, will her eyes go toward those other options which would have increased?

Of course, I don’t intend to let her go.

“Because I was the one who found her first.”

I will not let Lily be taken away by those who come later.

She is my fiancée, she is the one who will become the Crown Princess one
day.

“Haah……”
I let out a small sigh.

Before I knew it, I have fallen in love with her this hard.

I certainly fell in love with her at first sight and had decided to make her a
princess no matter what, but the love I feel for Lily now can’t be compared to
what I felt at that time.

I understand why.

She told me that 「unless it was you, it will be useless」.

That was surely the reason why I became serious about her.

I have always thought,

—Do I need to be myself?

I have only been required as the 『First Prince』, so I have been wondering
about whether it is necessary for me to be an individual.

I was wondering just what am I.

I was wondering whether I am a human being necessary for everyone, outside


the framework of being the 『First Prince』.

Even my younger brother, whom I share blood with, only sees me as the
『First Prince』.

He still wishes for the 『First Prince』 and the 『Heroine』 in the
『game』, which I still don’t understand the meaning, to be wedded.

To be honest, it feels unpleasant. Sometimes I wonder if my brother does not


see 『me』.

Yes, my brother too.

Everyone, including him, will not look at me as 『me』.

However, it may be only a matter of course.


Because I am the 『First Prince』no matter what, and I cannot become
anything else.

It would be better for me to give up my extravagant wish where I want people


to see me as myself.

I would hold my troubles, which I couldn’t talk about, close to my heart and
spend the night sleepless.

It was at that time.

Lily casually said those words.

「I’m glad you were there」 and 「unless it was you, it will be useless」

Those were such casual remarks. For her, those were probably remarks that
were thought on the spot.

But, due to those remarks, surely I was saved.

For the first time, I felt that I was allowed to become an individual.

To be very honest, I was very happy.

The one who gave me those remarks was my fiancée. The one who I fell in
love with at first sight, the one who I decided in my heart to welcome her as my
wife one day, I was so happy.

—Aah, I wasn’t wrong.

I felt like crying.

I chose correctly. I had chosen the right person to see me properly.

At that time, surely I fell in love with her all over again.

That’s why, I definitely think that I can never leave Lily and I don’t feel like
doing that anyway.

In this country, eighteen years old is considered an adult. Both men and
women can get married when they become adults.
She is now fifteen, so she is three years away from becoming an adult.

No, in a few months she will be sixteen on her debutante, so it’s only a couple
of years until that time.

Within those two years, I will continue my engagement with her and I will
marry her as soon as she becomes eighteen.

I am preparing for that, so I proposed a little while ago, but I absolutely have
to stay sharp.

I will be sure to welcome her as my wife.

What matters is her feelings.

And I think that her feelings match mine.

But, occasionally, she acts strangely. I feel annoyed with not knowing why
that is.

You ought to depend on me more.

If you do so, I’ll take care of you and spoil you even more.

It’s okay for you to be the cute Lily only in front of me. It is enough that I am
the only one who knows the cute side of you. I absolutely don’t want my rival to
increase.

Will said that my fated person will appear someday, but it truly doesn’t matter
to me.

I don’t need someone who I don’t even know whether they will appear or not.

All I want is Lily.

I will do my utmost to capture her. There’s no room for complacency.

“First of all, go on a date with her and……I have to shorten the distance
even just a bit somehow.”

Although it is a busy period, I will adjust my schedule and make time for her
soon.

I recall her butler who recently has sharply reduced the distance between
them.

The butler named Luke.

It feels long ago when they didn’t have a good relationship and consulted with
me.

Now the distance between them is too close and I get jealous.

“……this isn’t good.”

A man who likes her and approaches her, even if it is her own butler, I cannot
forgive them.

What would Lily think if she knew that my heart is so narrow?

Would she feel disappointed? Would she despise me since she thought that I
was a kind and broad-minded person?

“Sorry……”

Although it is nice to know that he doesn’t like Lily that way.

While sighing, I picked up the remaining documents.

People keep saying that he’s a cold and manipulative person, but I can only
see him as an insecure person who tries his best to seize the heart of the person
he loves. And I love that he never hide the truth from Lily, be it the ugly facts or
his feelings. What do you think?
Chapter 35
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

We will begin the third arc with siblings interaction! Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“……Lily.”

The evening of the day when Al came to the mansion.

As Al predicted, Victor-niisama stopped me when I was trying to head to the


lounge after finishing my meal.

“Ah……Onii-sama.”

“Can I have a moment?”

“……yes.”

While I was still in surprise that my eldest brother called me out, he gave an
order to for Luke to wait and brought me to the library.

Luke is my exclusive butler, but that doesn’t mean he only obeys my order.

As ordered by my eldest brother, Luke bowed deeply and obeyed his order.

Recently Luke is almost always by my side, so this makes me feel strangely


uneasy.

“……you, it seems you were going to an orphanage.”


As soon as we arrived at the library, my eldest brother goes straight to the
point. I nodded at that.

“Yes. Is there any problem with that? I don’t think I caused any
inconvenience to Onii-sama.”

“……that’s not what I meant.”

“Is that so?”

“I know that you haven’t had any problems. Your relations with the
surroundings are also good. You go there almost everyday and have a friendly
relationship with Earl Carlisle’s daughter. This is true, right?”

“……yes.”

It appears that my eldest brother has done an investigation about me seriously.

I had heard about it from Al, so I didn’t think anything of it, but if this were
my first time hearing about it, I’m sure that I would have been scared.

To conduct an investigation on the actions of his own sister, it’s the worst.

As an older brother, he would have been worried that his horrible younger
sister would cause problems somewhere once again, but it was an unnecessary
anxiety. At least in an orphanage, I can say with a loud voice that I wasn’t doing
anything bad.

Looking at my eldest brother’s eyes while thinking about such a thing, he told
me as he furrowed his eyebrows.

“You, for you to suddenly go to an orphanage, what exactly were you


thinking? And, becoming friends with an Earl’s daughter? With your criteria,
you wouldn’t make that kind of girl as your friend.”

“……Chloe is my precious friend. Please don’t say such things about her.”

There were various things I wanted to reply my eldest brother with, but I don’t
like him saying bad things about Chloe more than anything else.
I glared at my eldest brother. He looked at me with an expression as if he was
caught off guard.

“A precious friend?”

“Yes. Chloe is my first friend. I go to the orphanage everyday because I want


to see her. And, it is surprisingly fun to play with the children. There’s no
other reason than that.”

I told him my true feelings, but my eldest brother stared at me with dubious
eyes.

“You? You found it fun to play with the children?”

“……what’s wrong with that?”

“……as of now, since the problem seems to have not happened, I will close
my eyes to this. But.”

Pausing his words, my eldest brother gave me his verdict.

“Know this, if you cause a problem even once, I will not let you approach
the orphanage ever again. Your actions are seen as the actions of our Ducal
House. Do not do this kind of thing halfway.”

“……I know.”

“I don’t mind if you really understand……I have noticed that your behavior
is strange recently. Lily, just what exactly were you thinking?”

“……I don’t know what you mean. But, I am just acting with the desire to
become a suitable woman for His Highness.”

Even if I say the thing about 『villainess』, my eldest brother wouldn’t


understand.

Saying words that were not exactly lies, my eldest brother nodded while
making a complicated expression.

“Certainly, the timing when your behavior change and the day of your
engagement with His Highness matches……the current you are more
favorable than how you were before……I hope this is not a temporary thing.”

“Nii-sama—”

“Our conversation ends here. Excuse me.”

After saying what he wanted to say, my eldest brother left me alone in the
library and left. My eyes follow him until he’s out of sight.

“Well.”

My long-awaited conversation with my eldest brother.

After a long time, I was finally able to hold a conversation with him, but it
didn’t feel good.

I still remain as someone horrible within my eldest brother’s mind, and it


seems that he doesn’t know what to do with me.

I think that it can’t be helped, but it feels bad to be warned one-sidedly.

“……haah.”

At any rate, the conversation with my eldest brother has ended. I should call
Luke. When I thought about that, I heard a voice.

“Lily, are you okay?”

“Ah, Nii-sama.”

The one who asked me in a worried voice was my second older brother, Yugo.

He has a beautiful figure as usual. He kept his hair down today.

“It is rare for Nii-san to start a conversation with you. And it seems that
your butler was left behind outside, so I became anxious.”

“Thank you very much for coming.”

“Milady……”
Luke came out from behind Yugo-niisama.

Just when I recall that he was ordered to wait by Victor-niisama, Yugo-


niisama said.

“I’m the one who brought him here. If that’s the case, Nii-san wouldn’t say
that it was a breach of instruction, right? And he seems to be worried about
you too.”

“Thank you very much.”

When I hear that he was the one who brought Luke, I smiled naturally.

The degree of my mental stability is completely different if he is not by my


side. Since I was just thinking that I had to go and pick him up, I feel pleased
with my older brother’s consideration.

“Luke.”

When I called out to him, Luke came to my side.

“Milady, I apologize for leaving you alone.”

“It wasn’t your fault. It was Onii-sama’s order.”

When I nodded saying that it was unavoidable, Luke said in concern.

“That……did Victor-sama say something bad to you?”

“Nii-sama? No, everything is fine.”

I was told variety of things, but considering how the previous me behaves, I
understand why my eldest brother was vigilant. What I have to do is to change
my eldest brother’s perception.

I only need to act in ways that will not make my eldest brother worry in order
to gain his sympathy.

“I only received some warning about going to an orphanage……well, to


summarize things, I shouldn’t do things that would cause inconvenience.”
“I see. So, Victor-sama was worried that Milady will do unnecessary things,
did I get it right?”

“……something like that.”

As I shrug my shoulders, Luke smiled as if in relief.

“Because it is Milady we’re talking about. It is only natural that Victor-


sama is worried.”

“What do you mean—”

“……Lily.”

“? What is it, Onii-sama?”

Yugo-niisama cut into our conversation with a stern voice.

My older brother, who always smiles and likes to hear people talk, rarely
interrupts other people’s conversation intentionally. Looking at my older brother
while wondering if something happened, my older brother’s brows are furrowed
and he is staring at me with a displeased expression.
Chapter 36
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

The unavoidable confrontation with the second older brother. Enjoy the
chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“I heard it just now, you, you were going to an orphanage.”

“Eh? Yes.”

When I nod without thinking, my older brother’s expression seems becoming


more and more displeased.

“You are the daughter of a Duke, you know? Why does a beautiful
aristocratic lady like you have to go to the place where dirty, parentless,
uneducated orphans? I don’t understand it at all.”

“Onii-sama.”

This is my older brother who only likes beautiful things. It is easy to imagine
that he wouldn’t have a good image about an orphanage, but I still thought that
impression was too much.

“Onii-sama. Please withdraw your words just now. That was rude to
everyone.”

“That’s outrageous. After all, an orphanage is an orphanage. I will not


withdraw it.”

“Onii-sama!”
While looking at me with cold eyes, my older brother said.

“Do you understand? Lily. You are the sole daughter of Beltran Ducal
House. You are beautiful and clever. We are the chosen people, we are not on
the same level as orphans and nobles around that area. You ought to know
that, don’t you?”

“……”

Hearing those words that sound like a warning, I bit my lip.

I understood what my older brother was saying.

Until recently, I also thought the same way as him, and the previous me would
surely agree with him.

But, I knew the children in the orphanage. And I became friends with Chloe,
who is an Earl’s daughter, whom my brother wouldn’t approve of.

I don’t regret it.

On the contrary, I would like to praise myself for my decision to go to the


orphanage that day.

Therefore, I couldn’t obediently nod to my older brother’s words.

“……every child there is a good child. They honestly adore me. Well, it is
hard to say that they are beautiful. They cannot bathe everyday, and even
clothes are always someone else’s hand-me-downs. But, so what?”

“Lily……”

My older brother was looking at me as if surprised.

But, to tell the truth, I was the most surprised with what I said.

—Aah, before I knew it, I came to think of it that way.

I did think that I would have changed little by little. However, it is hard to see
the changes of things that are not visible to the eyes. Although I intended to
change, to be honest, it is hard to do it properly.
I also thought that the changes would only be on the surface level and not on
the deep part of me.

However.

The words I just said are words that I absolutely wouldn’t say before. And,
without a doubt, I could say that those words are my true feelings.

I don’t want him to talk bad about the children.

I don’t think that people other than those who are beautiful are worthless. It is
impossible for me, who is happy to be friends with Chloe, to only find value in
high-ranking people.

“Lily, you, what are you saying……?”

“I only told you what I really think. I, I can’t agree with what Nii-sama said
at all.”

“Don’t say that. You and I should be the ones who understand each other
the most inside this mansion. Hey, don’t you understand? I’m only worried
about you. You, who are beautiful, do not suit things like an orphanage. Your
dress will get dirty. Shabby people swarms that place, right? I don’t want to see
you in such a place.”

“Our opinions are different, then. I don’t think that way and I think Nii-
sama’s words just now were unpleasant.”

“I am the one who feels unpleasant! When I think that the cute and
beautiful you went to an orphanage……I feel unpleasant. Never go there
again. Please, don’t make me worried anymore.”

My older brother grimaced. But, I feel my heart getting cold.

I thought that my older brother’s words just rang untrue.

“Worried? Nii-sama. That’s wrong. Nii-sama does not worry about me. You
just hate the fact that I did something you hate. That’s how it is.”

“Lily……”
“Please do not force your taste upon me. I do not approve Nii-sama’s
opinions.”

My older brother is looking at me with an expression as if he didn’t expect me


to say such a thing.

“No, that’s not……I, really, you……”

“Then, why didn’t you listen to my story? I said they are good children, but
Nii-sama didn’t listen to me.”

“Isn’t that obvious! Everyone there is dirty! Dirty things have no value.
There’s no way I would allow my cute little sister to be involved with such dirty
things!”

Hearing those words that were thrown as if spitting, I feel my heart silently
getting colder.

Even when I explain it to this extent, my older brother is rejecting what I have
come to think of as important.

“Understood.”

“Lily!”

My older brother exclaimed with an expression as if relieved. Looking at such


older brother, I said coldly.

“I understand well that Nii-sama doesn’t understand my feelings. It’s a


waste of time to explain it further. I will return to my room……sorry, please
don’t talk to me for a while. Because I won’t be able to give you a calm
response.”

“Lily!”

“Let’s go, Luke.”

Ignoring my older brother, I took Luke with me and left the library.

As expected, it seems that my older brother didn’t follow me.


As we were walking along the corridor for a while, Luke spoke to me very
slowly.

“Um……Milady. Was that good?”

“It wasn’t good. But, I can’t forgive him. So it can’t be helped.”

A 『villainess』 is hated by their family members. To avoid that, I was trying


to improve my relationship with Victor-niisama.

That was how it supposed to be, but somehow I was picking a fight with the
other person who has never hated me.

Not good. After everything I have done, things are progressing to a


completely bad direction.

“This probably means that I am getting closer to becoming a 『villainess』.


But it’s fine. Because I don’t regret it.”

Nonetheless, I would also have to calm down a bit.

When I sighed, Luke said, “No.”

“No, Milady. I bet you are getting away from becoming a 『villainess』.”

“Is that so? Without a doubt, I think Onii-sama hates me just now. Even
then, you think that I am getting away from becoming a 『villainess』?”

“Yes. Even then.”

Luke nodded confidently. He said with a small smile on his face.

“Milady’s anger was not wrong. I thought that Milady who got angry for the
children of the orphanage was very beautiful. And, even if Yugo-sama hates
you, so what? There is nothing wrong with what Milady did. I guarantee it.”

“……it feels bad to be praised by you.”

For some reason, I smiled wryly.

When he praised me, I feel out of sorts. But, it wasn’t a bad feeling.
“……thank you, Luke.”

“No. I only said what I thought.”

“I see.”

I don’t say anything more and return to my room silently.

The silence is not brief, but the air between us feels pleasant.

I won’t excuse Victor’s behavior, but try to see it from his shoes. His horrible
younger sister suddenly went to an orphanage and got close with an Earl’s
daughter when she usually only associates with other Dukes’ daughters or
Marquises’ daughters. At the very least, it is natural for him to be suspicious. He
will come around, don’t worry.

On the other hand, it will take time to change Yugo’s perception, since
different from Victor, who actually sees going to an orphanage is not a bad thing,
Yugo finds it distasteful to even have contact with that kind of places.
Chapter 37
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

The aftermath of the confrontation. Baby steps, everyone. Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

And then, a little bit of time passed by.

Since his argument with me, Yugo-niisama began to avoid me subtly.

When we eat at the dining hall he acts normally, but when we meet at the
reception room or the library, he would have an awkward expression and escape
in haste.

In addition to that, although he also feels slightly reluctant, and I don’t know
whether it is alright to say something in return, Victor-niisama began to talk to
me.

At first, it was just one or two words.

He asked about the state of the orphanage, he held an interest in what was I
doing specifically, and asked about Chloe.

Since I thought that it was part of his investigation, even though it was a little
bit troublesome, I answered seriously, but apparently that wasn’t his intention.

As I talked about Chloe and the orphanage, little by little, my eldest brother’s
attitude eased up.

Even today, my eldest brother caught me who was trying to leave and talked
to me casually.
“Lily, are you going to the orphanage today?”

“Yes. Chloe is waiting.”

When I answered, my eldest brother nodded, “I see,” and looked at the book I
had in my hand.

“What’s that?”

“I thought about reading it to the children. Because the orphanage only has
a few books. So I brought a picture book from my bookshelf.”

This book was bought by my father for me a long time ago. It is an important
book so I can’t donate it, but I can take it and read it there.

“Those children will surely be happy……if you need more books, take some
books from my room. There are a couple of things that I read as a child. I will
prepare them tonight.”

“Thank you very much. I appreciate it.”

It is true that I was in trouble because there was no new book to read to the
children, so I’m very pleased by my eldest brother’s offer. Bowing my head in
gratitude, my eldest brother smiled though it was just a little quirk of his lips.

“Well then, I will go to the capital.”

“Have a safe trip, Onii-sama.”

I will see my eldest brother off when he heads toward the castle from now on.
In the last few days, he began to show a little bit of a smile just like now.

Little by little, surely, my eldest brother approves of me.

I feel very happy when I became aware of that.

Speaking of which, as Al said, my eldest brother says severe things, but I


found out that he is a very kind person. A strict but fair person.

My eldest brother, who knew exactly what I do at the orphanage and what I
keep doing, has decided to ease up his previous attitude. Thus, I’m certain that
the fact my eldest brother began to talk to me normally must be the fruit of my
efforts.

—I’m glad that I could improve my relationship with Victor-niisama.

My relationship with Yugo-niisama became awkward, but it shouldn’t be all


bad, as I could talk to Victor-niisama whom I thought was the most difficult.

I remember how Yugo-niisama was startled after accidentally seeing me


talking with Victor-niisama. Yugo-niisama fled in a hurry, but Victor-niisama
was staring at him with cold eyes.

—I don’t want my eldest brother to see me with such eyes ever again.

And, I sincerely want to do something for Yugo-niisama who is still being


seen with those eyes.

Yugo-niisama is not a bad person.

That person, who had always doted on me since a long time ago, has many
good points. I knew that.

However, my older brother is similar to me.

We could only live in such a way. Nobody taught us that it was a wrong thing
to do.

I am fine because I have Al, but Yugo-niisama has no one.

Therefore, I thought that it would be good if I could become Yugo-niisama’s


strength.

However, even if I try to talk to him, Yugo-niisama will quickly escape, so I


couldn’t create an opportunity to talk together comfortably.

—I’d like to be friends with both my older brothers.

This is not because I don’t want to become a 『villainess』.

It’s because I think I like both Victor-niisama and Yugo-niisama.


Therefore, I would like to become close with both my older brothers.

And, if it is possible, I would be even more glad if my older brothers are on


good terms with each other.

—I wish everyone could get along.

The previous me would have been wishing for just my own happiness.
However, now I’m not only wishing for that, but also for my favorite people to
be happy.

My feelings change.

The previous me will be no more. But, even if I change, I am undoubtedly still


the same me.

“That isn’t a bad thing.”

When I pay attention and look around my surrounding, I realized that


everyone is kind.

And, I have come to think that I want to respond to their kindness with
kindness.

It’s very easy if I only need to come to that realization, and that’s why it’s so
difficult.

“Milady, it’s almost time.”

“Yes, I’m going now.”

Luke called out to me.

While giving him my reply, I’m leaving for the orphanage today as well in a
good mood.
Chapter 38
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

It’s Lily and Al’s date! Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

◇◇◇

“Good morning, Lily. Well, I’m looking forward for today.”

“Good morning, Al. Um……me too.”

I bowed my head to Al who came to pick me up at the mansion.

As I raised my face, there was Al, who is smiling happily, and I feel happy.

Today is the day I have my date with Al that was promised before.

To my surprise, it hasn’t been more than a month since I promised to go.


Because Al is a busy man, even if he asked me to go on a date, I definitely
thought that I would be kept waiting for about six months up to a year. When the
invitation came, 「How about this day?」 I pinched myself on the cheek
because I thought it was a dream.

“Lily, you’re also cute today.”

“Thank you.”

Al kept an eye on my clothes and praised me smoothly.

Today’s clothes are not my choice, of course, it was what my maid had
chosen.

I knew that her taste seems to match Al’s preference, so I kept leaving the
matter of my dress to her since the day he praised me.

The appearance that I thought I don’t like at first, somehow became familiar
to me as I continue wearing it. Now I have come to understand the goodness of a
calm and elegant dress little by little.

The light-colored one piece I am wearing today has a gentle atmosphere and
enchases with lace. It has a slightly more fashionable feeling than the ones I
wear to meet Chloe. I wear a cardigan over it, but I don’t wear jewelry at all. The
only decoration is the brooch I got from Al.

When the maid heard about my date, she seriously asserted, “If you are
walking around the town, jewelry will be an obstacle. This is not a date in the
castle, so you should wear a dress that fits the place. But, the brooch you got
from His Highness should be attached. It should not be forgotten.” And
indeed, she was right.

In the end, according to the instructions of the maid, even though it is a date
with my fiancé, I don’t wear brand new clothes, and now it has come to this. I
was a bit worried, but Al praised it, so I will settle for this for now.

“I am happy that Al says it is cute. Um……this dress was chosen with Al in


mind.”

When I told him honestly, Al’s gaze deepened as if charmed.

“You chose it for me? I’m happy. If you say such a thing, it becomes cuter
and cuter in my eyes.”

“T-thank you. Um……Al also looks wonderful.”

I shyly replied to Al who said such remarks happily.

Today Al’s appearance looks more plain than usual, he looks like a son of a
noble. I guess he chose that look while thinking about walking around the town.
It doesn’t feel out of place when he lined up next to me.
—It would be a big mistake if I chose a fancy dress. That’s right.

While applauding the maid in mind, I noticed that there is also a brooch on his
chest. Al noticed my gaze and smiled sweetly.

“Yeah. This is the proof of our engagement. So I don’t want to take it off at
any time……I’m glad that you also wear it.”

“Yes.”

As I replied, again, I applaud the maid in my mind.

Indeed, there is no mistake in what she does. I will sincerely leave the matter
of my dress to her.

“Now then, let’s go……Luke, you will be house-sitting today.”

“……I understand.”

While escorting me with an elegant gesture, Al said so to Luke.

Yes, today Luke will not accompany me.

Luke is always accompanying me as a substitute for a guard. However, in the


letter stating the details of the date, 「I will bring guards with me, so I want you
to leave your butler home.」

Since he had made clear instructions up to that extent, I couldn’t refuse it.

When my father was told that there would be guards sent from the castle, he
also had no choice but to say, “As His Highness says,” and didn’t complain.

I am with Al, so I’m not worried and I think it will be fine.

“Luke, then, I’m going.”

“Have a safe trip, Milady. I will be waiting for you to come home.”

When I got on the carriage that Al had prepared, Luke saw me and Al off at
the entrance of the mansion together with the other butlers.
Going on a date with Al alone.

I’m feeling a bit nervous, but I thought it will be a lot of fun.


Chapter 39
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

I’m sure the citizen cursed them for the PDA lol. Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“Um, where are we planning to go for today?”

I got out of the carriage and asked Al.

I had heard that we would go to the town, but I didn’t ask where we would go.

I thought that it would be fun to leave it unknown, but as expected it would


also be nice to be informed.

“Right. My goal is to be as eye-catching as possible, so I was thinking about


going to a popular café while walking around the town, is that okay?”

“I don’t mind, but what is the purpose of being eye-catching?”

I don’t think what he said is strange, as going around the town and going to a
café are standard things to do on a date. However, I don’t understand what is the
purpose of being eye-catching.

When I questioned him, Al told me with a serious expression.

“Hm? I’d like to show everyone the harmonious relationship between the
First Prince and his fiancée. So it would be better to come into contact with as
many people as possible, right?”

“……is this some kind of strategy to avoid becoming a 『villainess』?”


I truly couldn’t understand the reason.

I have heard that the First Prince is a genius, so is this some kind of strategy
unique to a genius and cannot be understood by ordinary people? Yes, that must
be it.

When I was convincing myself, Al took my hand.

He holds my hand tightly. I was startled by the sensation I haven’t felt in a


long time.

“Stupid. This is not a strategy. This is just my selfishness. To tell the truth, I
want to show you off to everyone. I would like for everyone to think 『Aah, the
First Prince is on good terms with his fiancée』 and 『I’m envious that he’s
engaged with such a beauty』 when I walk with you. Do you understand?”

“……”

I couldn’t think any words to reply to that frank manner of speaking.

“Because, you said that you were walking around the town with that butler
of yours everyday, right? I think there might be some people who
misunderstand. ‘That beautiful girl must be in love with the man who is
always seen next to her’, it’s highly likely that there are some people who think
like that.”

“……Luke is a butler. Since he was wearing his uniform, there wouldn’t be


any misunderstanding.”

“Yes. I know. I bet you are right. But, I don’t like it.”

“Al……”

“Hey, I don’t like that, you know?”

Being stared intensely, my cheeks became warm immediately.

Not good. I’m very happy.

Al who was watching my reaction smiled happily.


“Cute. Just looking at your face, I feel like I have reached about half of my
purpose for the time being. Of course, we will still carry out my plan.”

Al, who winks at me after making up his mind, as expected is very attractive.

I only realized it now, but when I think that he is my fiancé, I couldn’t help
but feel happy.

I look down in embarrassment.

Al said to me who was like that.

“Well then, why don’t we take a stroll around the town first, my fiancée?”

For me who thinks that his face looked so cool, there was no choice but to
answer with “Yes.”

◇◇◇

“It’s fun, right?”

“Y-yes. Um, but the stares make me feel uneasy.”

“That can’t be helped. Since I am the First Prince.”

“……I think you made us more conspicuous on purpose, is it just my


imagination?”

“It’s just your imagination. Definitely.”

“Is that so.”

I saw him grinning and realized that it would be useless no matter what I said.

Al is holding my hand in an overbearing manner because it is a date as we


were walking on the sidewalk.

As he had declared to me, he chose the main avenue that seems to be the most
prominent.

There are stalls on the main road and carriages on the sidewalk. I don’t know
whether Al has expected this, but because there are lots of people coming and
going, the degree of attention was remarkably high.

Everyone was surprised by the prince who was rarely seen, and seeing me
next to him, they became even more surprised.

Al would wave his hand while grinning and say, “Isn’t she cute? She is my
fiancée,” each time to those who stared at us looking like they want to say
something.

In that way, the other party could only say, “I, I see……congratulations.”

While thinking that it seemed more like a spectacle rather than a date, I was
delighted to be called as his 『fiancée』, so as expected I couldn’t say “Please
stop that.”

Because, to tell the truth, I would rather say it.

This wonderful person is my fiancé, I am going to marry him.

However, I couldn’t say that I am suitable for him since I haven’t been able to
completely get away from becoming a 『villainess』.

In my current situation, I am not allowed to even wish for a marriage or say


「Don’t go to the 『Heroine』, just stay by my side.」

When I have become a 『perfect lady』 that is suitable for Al.

I don’t know when it will be, but I will confess to him once I do. I don’t know
if he will accept me, who is no longer a 『villainess』 and no longer needs to
continue to act as his fiancée, but Al is a kind person. He would listen to me at
the very least.

Because of that, I couldn’t help but waver. I feel sad and although I don’t
think I can pray for his happiness and give up, I hope I will be able to find
someone else.

Since I was born in a high-ranking noble household, I cannot choose not to


marry, so if Al rejected me, I would have no choice but to marry another person.
Anyone other than Al is the same for me, so I will marry anyone my father
chooses.

“By the way, shall we go to the orphanage?”

“Hmm?”

Moving on, I took the opportunity to change the topic. Al tilted his head to my
question. That sort of pose also looks good.

“The orphanage where I often visit. I was thinking that Al would surely like
to go there.”

Al had heard a lot about the orphanage from my letters. I also wrote about the
state of the children, the stories about my friend, etc., and he also gave me a
detailed reply about it.

So, I thought that he would definitely want to see the orphanage, it was
surprising that he didn’t say anything about that.

“Aah, yeah. Of course I’m interested. But, with a position like mine, I
cannot treat only one orphanage as special.”

“Ah……”

As he explained it with a troubled face, I finally realized it. When he saw that
my complexion changed, Al nods.

“You seem to have realized it. That’s right. Because I am the First Prince of
this country. If I go to an orphanage, the nobles who know that surely will
make a donation to that orphanage. Since they are making a donation anyway,
they would rather give it to the orphanage favored by the First Prince. Because
when they meet me they can appeal, 「I made a donation to the prince’s
favorite orphanage.」”

“That’s……true.”

“The other orphanages wouldn’t keep silent. Some of them would ask why I
only treat that orphanage as special. ‘How terrible. Why can’t he come and see
our orphanage too? If there is an orphanage that the prince favors, everyone
would change their donation to that orphanage. Thanks to that, the donation
to our orphanage would decrease and the orphans wouldn’t be able to live. If
that happens……’ it is possible for the other orphanages to think like that.”

“……”

It is not preferable if the donation is concentrated in one orphanage.

However, if people know that Al visits an orphanage, the nobles who want to
make a good impression to the First Prince would donate to that orphanage……
and switch from the place they donated until then.

That would be an undesirable situation.

“I’m sorry. That was a thoughtless remark.”

I should have understood it immediately. I was ashamed of myself who didn’t


notice it until he told me about it.
Chapter 40
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Lily and Al’s date continues. Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“It’s alright. It’s something that has nothing to do with you. However, when
you become my wife, think properly before you act. It is still okay now. But,
when you become a princess, you will be in trouble if you act like you are
now.”

“Because the action of the Crown Princess will be thought as Al’s will. I
understand.”

“Yeah. That’s how it is. I’m saved since you catch on so quickly.”

Al nodded with a smile.

—Aah, it feels as if I will really marry him.

It makes me laugh.

Just a moment ago, I thought that I wasn’t suitable for him.

Even if I told myself up to that extent, as expected I want to marry Al.

While I was amazed by myself who immediately thought of that, I turn my


eyes towards an alley casually.

“Oh?”
“Hm? What is it? Lily……uwah.”

When I raised my voice, Al, who followed my gaze, was surprised.

Ignoring him, I stared at what I found in a corner of an alley.

“……a cat?”

In the corner of an alley that is off the main street. There is a cat in it. Its size
is somewhere between a kitten and an adult cat. I guess it was originally a white
cat, but it’s dirty and gray right now.

And the cat is so ugly that it surprised me.

“……meow.”

The cat noticed my stare and let out a tiny mewl.

I feel like I heard its voice saying, “What, you also think I’m ugly?” and I
blink my eyes in surprise.

“……”

“Lily?”

Al called out to me, but I ignored that voice and approached the cat slowly. I
don’t know why, but I feel like I was being drawn to that cat.

“……”

If it is a stray cat, it may escape.

That was what I thought, but while the cat glared at me, it is still crouching
motionlessly in its place.

“Ah……are you injured?”

I noticed because I approached it, but the cat is injured all around its body. It
is clear from its too-thin-body that it hasn’t eaten anything.

“You, you haven’t eaten any food? Are you unable to move because of your
injuries? Perhaps, have you been bullied by humans?”

I rushed to the cat reflexively and the cat jumped back in surprise. It’s not
enough for the cat to be able to escape, but I’m certain that it is wary of me.

“Lily, it’s dirty. It’s a stray cat. You don’t know what kind of disease it might
have. It’s better not to touch it recklessly.”

“I know, but this child is injured. It’s very thin, I think it hasn’t eaten that
much food. Perhaps, it is still a kitten.”

“A kitten? It looks like an adult cat to me though.”

“Its face looks very young, that’s why I knew that it is still a kitten. If we left
it as is, it will probably die soon.”

It hasn’t eaten food as well. In its injured state, even its physical strength will
be exhausted in no time.

I must protect it.

I try to hold out my hand gently so that I don’t scare the cat, but the cat just
jumped further back.

“……don’t run away.”

“Lily, by any chance, do you want to help that cat?”

Al asked with a low voice. I nod while keeping my gaze on the cat so that I
don’t lose my sight of it.

“I won’t overlook a living thing who is on the verge of death, I, I am not


heartless.”

Besides, my family doesn’t even know this, but I like animals. My family,
especially Yugo-niisama, doesn’t like animals so I’ve never said it, but I
especially like cats. I am a cat-lover, there is no way I will let a cat dies anytime
soon.

“Come here……come here……”


When I desperately called out, Al asked me once again.

“……it is not that necessary to pick up such an ugly cat, is it?”

“In that case, all the more reason for me to help it. Because there is nobody
who will help it other than me.”

If I abandon the cat because it is ugly, if I don’t help it right now, this child
will surely die. I absolutely don’t want that to happen.

However, I also wonder at the same time.

If it were the previous me, no matter how much I like animals, I’m sure I
would have abandoned this child just because it is ‘ugly’. Things that are not
beautiful are not suitable for me, and I might not have put this child in my sight.

Even in such an obscure part of me, slowly, but surely I have changed.

“I will help it. After that, I will not throw it away.”

“Are you serious?”

“Yes.”

When I nod to Al’s words, Al sighed and said, “I understand.”

“I will also help you in catching the cat. But, you are really such a good
girl. To say someone like you a 『villainess』, I don’t understand my brother.”

Hearing what he said, a smile shows on my face.

Somehow I feel uneasy to be called a ‘good girl’.

“I was just thinking that I will surely ignore this child when I first met you.
If you tell me that I am a good girl, it is surely thanks to Al. Because you were
there and corrected me, I am now like this. If it were not for you, I surely
wouldn’t change. I think that I wouldn’t be able to get away from becoming a
『villainess』.”

Little by little, I’m moving forward. I’m surely getting far away from
becoming a 『villainess』.
But, it is still just 「a little bit」 far away and I will immediately return back
to square one if there is some impetus.

For example, right now, if I let Al go, I will definitely return back to a
『villainess』 unnoticed. That’s how I feel.

“If Al is not with me it will definitely be useless. So, please stay by my side
until I can say properly that I am no longer a 『villainess』.”

“……regardless of that, I have decided to be by your side.”

“……thank you very much. Anyways, it seems that the cat truly wants to
run away, do you have any plan?”

My battle with that cat is still ongoing. If I try to get closer, the cat will jump
backward. Its tail is swishing in caution and its stare is painful. If this continues
as is, it will run away in less than a few minutes.

No matter how injured it is, I don’t believe that a human can chase a cat who
runs away with full power.

“What to do……is there a way somehow……”

“Then, how about singing a song?”

“Heh?”

Hearing the sudden suggestion by Al, I solidified as if he had hit my weak


spot. Al told me while I keep the cat in my sight.

“You can just sing it a song……I assure you, your song strangely makes the
heart feel at ease. The cat who is currently vigilant may also be coaxed.”

“No way, whether it will work or not—”

“Wouldn’t it be better to try than for the cat to escape without us doing
anything?”

“Y-you’re right, but—”

“Your song is imbued with magical power. Since magical power is imbued in
the song itself, it should work not only for humans but also for cats.
Theoretically.”

“By theoretically, you mean……”

“If the theory is perfect, I think it’s worth a try.”

“……”

I stay silent and think about it.

Certainly, what Al said is reasonable. I should try it. But before this, I didn’t
even think that I would sing for a cat.

I was hesitating to show off my song that was never good in a place like this.

Al told me who was like that.

“You want to help that cat, right? I don’t think you have time to worry.”

“Yes, you’re right. I will try it.”

He’s right. While I was troubled, it doesn’t necessarily mean that the cat
wouldn’t run away.

I just want to avoid that, so I quickly changed my mind and began singing the
song I sang in front of Al before in a low voice.

“……~♪”

It’s short, just about a minute long.

I finished singing and looked at the cat. Is there any change? That would be
nice.

“Ah.”

Its tail that was swishing all the time fell down. Its eyes that looked angry
turned considerably calmer.

“……meow.”
The cat mewled and came close to me. It is quite docile as if its attitude just a
moment ago was a lie.

“Uwah……”

The cat who came to my feet started rubbing its head against my feet. I
hurriedly crouched down on the spot and caressed its head. The cat narrowed its
eyes happily.

“Cute……!”

“……no, I think it’s ugly.”

“Al, please be silent.”

“……sorry.”

I have completely treated it like my own child, so I got angry that Al had bad-
mouthed my child and glared at him.
Chapter 41
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

You see that featured image? The one up there? THAT’S AL AND LILY. It’s
the cover image that was released yesterday. But the LN itself will be on sale on
3/27. Lily is so cute, I just—can’t. I think her hair should be blonde though, not
brown.

Hmm, there is something quite strange about Al’s hand, but I just can’t put my
finger on it……okay I’ll let myself out. Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

I held the cat that seems to have relaxed its vigilance with both hands. I passed
one hand under its armpit and held its butt with my other hand.

“……you seem pretty familiar with this.”

“I’m not used to this, but……I like animals.”

“Hmm.”

“Is it weird?”

I guess it is strange that I like animals. That’s what I thought, but Al shook his
head.

“It’s not like that. I just think that the composition of you and small animals
will be quite like a painting……if the cat is a bit cuter.”

“I think it’s cute enough.”


“……I don’t understand Lily’s aesthetic sense. Then? What are you going
to do now?”

Hearing Al’s question, I lowered my head while holding the cat.

“My apologies. You went through the trouble to invite me. But, I would like
to give medical care for this child. May I return to the mansion?”

It is not permissible to ruin a prince’s invitation. I knew that, but I couldn’t


help it because I was concerned about the cat in my hands. I feel the cat is
breathing a little bit roughly, so at the very least, I want to clean it and give it
some meal.

“I’m sorry. I am truly sorry. I will accept any scolding later. That’s why—”

“Alright.”

A quiet voice resounded from overhead. When I raised my face, Al was


smiling helplessly.

“I said that I will help you. It’s only natural for me to take responsibility of
my words until the end. I will not get angry. I will go with you to your
mansion.”

“Is it okay?”

“Of course. It will be terrible for me if we part in this place. Because I have
worked hard to make time for today. I don’t want to part just yet.”

“……thank you very much.”

“We better hurry up if we want to help that cat. Shall we go back to the
carriage?”

“Yes.”

I nod to Al’s words and quickly return to the carriage.

“……please hold on a little bit more.”

I called out to the cat I held in my hands. The cat in my arms was limp. I had
wiped some dirt with a handkerchief that I had but I guess it would have to be
disinfected properly.

The coachman sped up the horse and we arrived at my mansion.

“Milady?”

Luke who came to pick me up must be wondering the reason I had returned
home much earlier than planned.

“What happened? Did you fight with His Highness?”

“No, it’s not like that……please, take care of this child!”

“’This child’? Eh! Understood. Is it alright to do it in Milady’s room?”

“Of course!”

Noticing the cat, Luke changed his expression. Bringing Al along, the three of
us entered my room.

Normally, I would greet Father and Mother in the mansion, but this is an
emergency. I decided to talk to them about the situation after everything is
settled, and then I allowed Luke to prepare for the first-aid treatment.

“……I wonder if it will be okay.”

Using the hot water drew in the washbasin, he cleaned up the cat who
scrunched up its face in pain.

Using three big towels to wipe its body, he finished treating the wounds.
Fortunately there was no deep gash, and when he put water inside the dish, the
cat lapped it with delight. The feed that Luke gave the cat was what he had asked
the chef to prepare.

At first the cat was cautious, but it couldn’t win against its own hunger, and
soon began eating timidly.

“What a relief. The cat eats it……”

“If it has an appetite, it’s going to be fine for the foreseeable future. It seems
that the wounds are shallow.”

“Is that so……”

I looked at the cat who is currently eating in front of me and sighed in relief.
Its condition is completely different from when it was dying, now it is full of life
force.

“That’s good.”

If there were many severe injuries, I had thought about using cure magic, but
it seems to be unnecessary. One should not use cure magic on a wound that can
be healed by one’s own power to prevent one’s self-regenerative power from
weakening; that’s the cure magic’s way of thinking.

If one uses such magic frequently, even simple wounds won’t be able to heal
naturally. Of course, if the wound is severe, one should use it without hesitation,
but the risks are higher if it is only a minor injury.

Cure magic is not just convenient.

“……Milady.”

“What is it?”

While feeling relieved, I stroked the back of the cat, but Luke suddenly called
me with a terse voice.

“Master and Madam are here.”

“They are here?”

“Yes.”

“……please send them in.”

I commanded Luke. Perhaps, they were worried about the fact that I came
home but had not greet them yet. Or, since Al is with me, maybe they have come
to greet him. As I was waiting, my parents came into my room after being led by
Luke. And behind them was Yugo-niisama.
My father first turned his attention to Al and lowered his head.

“Your Highness. My daughter is always indebted to you.”

“Sorry about the late greeting. It was an emergency situation.”

As Al said so, my father nodded.

“I’ve heard the story from Luke. Lily, I heard you picked up a cat.”

“……yes.”

Apparently, my parents came because I brought a cat back.

This is bad. When I nodded while thinking so, sure enough, my father said.

“What you picked up is that ugly cat, huh……since the treatment for its
wounds is over, just put it back in the place where you got it right away.”

“Father……”

When I frowned, Yugo-niisama who was behind my father also agreed.

“If you want a cat, I will prepare a prettier cat that is suitable for the
daughter of a Duke. So, put that dirty cat back……it doesn’t match the
beautiful us.”

“Nii-sama, are you still saying that kind of thing? ……Father. Although we
have finished treating this child’s wounds, it will surely die if it is released in
the wild. I can’t just abandon him once I have finished helping him. I have
promised to take care of this child until the end, so please allow me to keep it
inside the house.”

“If you want a cat that much, we can arrange for a more beautiful cat like
what Yugo said, you know?”

“It doesn’t have any meaning if it is not this child. Father. I would like to
help this child. I think ‘helping’ should not be a temporary thing. I can’t just
stop at this point. I think that would be the same as abandoning this child.
Please. If you’re uncomfortable with it, I will try not to let it out of my room.
That’s why—”

“……I understand.”

Although it looked like he had been thinking for a while, in the end my father
nodded.

“I never thought that you would ask us so desperately 「I want to have a


dirty cat at home」 like that. You always ask for 「a new dress」 and
「jewelry」, and we thought that was fine as well. It appears that you have
grown quite a lot without our knowledge.”

After saying something quite moving, my father turned to face Al.

“I think my daughter has changed just after she was engaged to you. I
ought to say thank you to Your Highness.”

“It’s fine. I haven’t done anything. These changes are because Lily has tried
her best as she wanted to change her life. I don’t want you to thank me, but I
want you to acknowledge her efforts.”

“……I understand. Lily, I understood your reasoning about the cat. I will
talk to those in the residence. Later, tell me its name.”

“……yes!”

After he said that, my eyes are becoming wet.

I’m glad that my father understood and allowed me to keep this child, I’m
really happy. Since they have finished their business here, my father went out of
the room with my mother and the only one who remained was Yugo-niisama.

“Nii-sama.”

“Lily, I haven’t approved it yet.”


Chapter 42
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Remember those flags you guys said in the comments? Yeah, well. Enjoy the
chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

My older brother, who recently avoided me, was unusually glaring at me. I
also fired myself up without backing down.

“Father has acknowledged it. I don’t want Nii-sama to come closer, so can
you leave me alone?”

“……thinking that I will live in the same mansion as such an ugly cat, I
can’t stand it. Lily, throw it away right now. I feel disgusted to be lumped
together with something that is not beautiful.”

“Like I said, this child would die if I do that, or are you saying that you’re
willing to let it die, Nii-sama?”

“……it can’t be helped because it’s not beautiful. If it dies now, it might be
reborn as a beautiful cat in the next life. I think it would certainly be happier
that way.”

“……the lowest.”

I couldn’t forgive those words that my older brother said carelessly.

My older brother does not regard life as a life. Because things that are not
beautiful don’t have any value, he declared that it would be fine for them to die.
This cat, which I thought I would like to help, is an important family member
whom I have decided to live together with from now on. I couldn’t forgive him
for basically saying that it’s fine for this child to die.

“Nii-sama, I hate you!”

“Eh! Lily……!”

“Please go out. I will never throw away this child! This child is my precious
family. I won’t forgive you for looking down upon this child!”

When I glared at my older brother, he backed away as if he had lost the mental
battle.

Beside me, Al agreed.

“Yugo, you are clearly at fault just now. It is only natural for Lily to be
angry……think about the meaning of the words you said and try again.”

“Y-Your Highness……”

“Yugo-sama. Milady was asking you to leave the room. Because this is
Milady’s room.”

Luke also helped me.

Yugo-niisama looked at the face of Al and Luke alternately and finally turned
his face to me. He shook his head as if he found it unbelievable.

“Impossible. Why, Your Highness? I, I didn’t say anything wrong……!”

And then, he quickly turned his heel and left the room to escape.

“……Nii-sama.”

I told him that I hate him.

I said it on the spur of the moment, but as expected it was indeed an


exaggeration.

Regret comes up to my head immediately. However, the words that I have said
cannot be taken back.

“……Lily, you don’t need to worry. What you said was correct.”

“Al.”

As I stared at the door where my older brother had left from, Al said so as if to
comfort me.

“You had said that the cat would die if you leave it as is, so it didn’t make
sense for him to order you to throw the cat away even after knowing so. It will
be alright. Yugo is also a smart man. I’m sure he will understand.”

“I……see.”

I nod after hearing Al’s words. Right now, I have no choice but to believe in
Al’s words.

“Mrreow.”

“Ah, sorry.”

As if saying that I shouldn’t forget it, the cat mewled. Hearing the cute voice
as if it was sulking, the feelings that were supposed to have been suppressed rose
to the surface.

“You, everyone said that you’re ugly, but you have become very pretty.”

After finishing its meal, the cat who was seemingly satisfied for the time
being was scratching its ears with its legs happily.

I stared at its face again. Big ears and flat nose. The length of its foot is about
one-third of an ordinary cat’s.

It is a type of cat that one doesn’t see much. That’s why everyone called it
ugly, but now it looks cute enough. Or maybe that was just my bias talking.

“It will be fine. Because I will take care of you. Father also has given me his
permission, so it’s okay. You are my cat.”

I said so while petting its head. While looking at the cat from beside me, Al
said.

“So? What are you going to name it?”

“That’s right……”

The name of this cat……I cannot think of anything if I’m asked suddenly like
this. But, I want to give it a good name because it is important.

“Might as well……I’d like to give this child the name of a famous historical
figure.”

“That’s not a bad idea. Although I think that it will not live up to its name.
Do you have a prospect in mind?”

“……Noel.”

At that moment, the cat responded with a twitch. On the contrary, Al said,
“Eh.”

“Noel, you mean, him? The Great Mage who is currently declared as
missing? That is certainly a famous figure that everyone knows……but, I
don’t think it’s a very good name for the cat.”

“……I agree with His Highness.”

Luke had a grim look on his face.

“Why did you decide to choose a name like ‘Noel’?”

“Well, I also can’t give you an exact answer even if you ask me why, if I
have to say it, I guess it’s because that name briefly ran across my mind when
I saw this child? Something like that. Besides, even if the mage is still missing,
he’s still alive, right? I want this child to have a long life, so I think the name
is just right.”

“……that guy has been missing for more than ten years already, right? He
was still declared missing because his corpse hasn’t been found, but I think we
can assume that he is dead.”
“Mrrow!!”

As if protesting, the cat hissed.

I stroked its back to calm it down.

“Isn’t it fine? Intuition is important. I feel that this child has the look of
『Noel』. Therefore, this child’s name is Noel.”

“……the Great Mage Noel was famous for being a transcendental


handsome man, you know? Is it really fine for that name to be attached to this
ugly cat?”

“……it’s fine.”

For a moment I was worried about what to do, but I came to the conclusion
that there is no other suitable name than 『Noel』, so I decided to leave it as is.

“From now on your name is Noel. Is that alright with you?”

“Meow!”

When I lifted him with both hands, the cat—Noel responded happily. It looks
as if he knows what I was saying. Perhaps he might be a very smart child.

“……well, I guess it’s fine. If Lily says it’s good, then so be it.”

“I……agree.”

Al and Luke nodded with a complicated expression.

Thus, Noel the Cat became my new family.

Yes, now that the cat has a name, it has become a male and thus a ‘he’ not ‘it’.

……and those flags tho.


Chapter 43
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Alright~ what will happen to Lily and Yugo’s relationship? Enjoy this chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

◇◇◇

“……you still have that cat, huh. Lily, haven’t you think of throwing it
away?”

“No.”

Since I started keeping Noel, Yugo-niisama always caught up with me and


told me to throw Noel away every time.

As expected my older brother’s attitude remained unchanged. Rather, I feel


like he’s becoming even more stubborn.

It seems a long time ago since my relationship with Yugo-niisama was not like
this. It feels that way.

I returned to my room while sighing. Noel was staying obediently in my


room, lying on the carpet.

“Noel. Let’s go to the orphanage.”

“Mrreow.”

Noel got up quickly when I told him so. Then, he walked up to my feet with
his tail straight up.
Since then, Noel is completely attached to me. He is surprisingly docile and is
smarter than I thought, apart from Yugo-niisama, everyone accepted Noel in the
blink of an eye.

They said something like: “It is ugly, but it is a smart child, well, I think it’s
fine.”

Noel is a cat that does not bother anybody and usually stays in my room.

That being the case, it seems that they don’t have any problem with me
keeping him.

The one that surprised me the most was Victor-niisama.

When I reported to him that I had decided to keep noel, I was prepared to be
told various things, but my eldest brother allowed me to keep it just by saying,
“I see.”

Not only that, but according to the reports from Luke, it seems that he gives
treats to Noel occasionally.

I can tell that Victor-niisama is a really kind person, recently, I think this kind
of thing is becoming more common.

Since Victor-niisama is at the castle during the day, there are very few people
inside the mansion. My father and mother who had retired are in the mansion.
And then, there is Yugo-niisama.

Even if my parents allowed me to keep the cat, Yugo-niisama has a problem


with it.

Currently, I go to the orphanage almost every day. I don’t want to think like
this, but when I thought that Noel is going to be thrown away during that time,
as expected I became worried, and in the end, I decided to bring Noel along to
the orphanage with me.

When I first took Noel to the orphanage, although I thought about going home
as soon as the others show signs of being troubled by Noel, the children quickly
took a liking to Noel.
“What’s with this ugly cat. Is this Onee-chan’s cat?”

“Ahahaha! So ugly! It has short feet~! Flat nose~! How funny~! I’m going
to play with it~!”

“That’s unfair! It’s going to play with me!”

“……it’s fine if you want to play with him, but don’t pick on him, okay?”

“Ye~s!”

Although I watched the children closely the first time they play with him, they
didn’t seem to abuse Noel, and it seemed they were getting along with each
other. Also, I discovered that Chloe likes big cats. When she saw Noel, she
raised a shrill voice, “Cute!!” and hugged Noel.

I felt extremely pleased for a moment that, for the first time ever, Noel was
called cute and the one who said it was by my friend.

“What is this, this child, is so cute!”

“Right? But strangely, everyone says that he’s ugly. He’s just a little
different from other cats.”

“It is unusual for cats to have short legs, but that makes him even cuter! He
has a long body~ so cute~ hey, can I brush him? I want to clean his white
fur.”

“That’s fine. Since I brought the brush, use that one……but, I’m glad.
That you accepted him, I mean. I was wondering if I shouldn’t have brought
him along. But, if I leave him in the mansion, I feel like my older brother is
going to throw him away……”

When I told her the truth, Chloe’s eyebrows furrowed in anger.

“Throw him away? This cute child? Absolutely not! This child is a really
good child, so you can bring him here every day. Right, everyone?”

“Yup!”
“It’s fine!”

“Noel is a good child!”

With that, Noel was accepted by everyone in the orphanage, so I brought Noel
along without any worry from then on.

Noel is a really smart cat; he never approaches places that he shouldn’t go and
he will be quiet when there is a serious talk. Because he never acts violently or
bites the children, although they ridicule him as ugly, he is very popular among
the children.

I kept living like that, and then one night, when I was playing with Noel in my
room, I heard a knock. Luke went to check it immediately. Luke who had
confirmed the person outside came to me with a difficult expression.

“……Milady, it’s Yugo-sama. What do you want me to do about him?”

“Ah, Nii-sama? ……please send him in.”

“You don’t mind it?”

“If he has something he wanted to talk about, I will listen to him. It’s true
that I think it will not be good if things continue as is.”

Since there is an opportunity, I want to talk and improve my relationship with


him. Even if we won’t go back to how we used to, I would like for us to return to
a relationship where we don’t avoid each other at the very least.

“I understand.”

Luke who heard my determination decided to open the door.

Yugo-niisama came into my room with a complicated expression. He has


something like a package in his hand.

“Lily, it has been a while……ukh!”

My older brother who looked at my face, after seeing Noel who was playing
with the cat toy, stiffened his expression.
“……it seems this is not a situation where you can talk freely.”

“N-no, wait. I……I can’t leave like this.”

“Nii-sama?”

While tilting my head to his voice that was different from usual, I gestured to
the sofa in my main room to my older brother.

As my brother sat on the sofa while maintaining vigilance toward Noel, he


handed over the package in his hand to me.

“? What’s this?”

“It’s fine, I want you to open it.”

“……okay.”

While I was wondering what it was, I opened the package. Inside, there was
something that seemed to be a snack for cats.

“……Nii-sama?”

“……I ordered the chef to make it, so I think that there is nothing
dangerous in it.”

Well, I certainly care about that, but that’s not what I meant.

“Why would Nii-sama bring a snack for Noel?”

“……why don’t you give it to that cat?”

“……Noel.”

I thought that he wouldn’t talk if we keep going like this, so I called Noel.
Perhaps Noel recognizes his name properly, but he always comes up to me
precisely when I call him.

Even now, he was in a place that was a bit far away, but when I called him, he
came to me obediently.
“……this is from Yugo-niisama. You can eat it.”

For a moment, I suspected that Yugo-niisama added strange things inside it.
However, I felt like I had to believe him somehow.

So, I decided to believe in my older brother.

—It’s alright. I’m sure my older brother will not do sneaky things.

“……”

Noel started to eat the snacks he got deliciously. As far as I can see, there are
no strange things in it. If it is Noel, I think that he will spit it out as soon as he
tastes something strange.

“……that’s good.”

“……even if I look at it again like this, as expected, this guy is still ugly.”

“……did you come here to pick a fight with me?”

Hearing his muttered remark, I retorted in reflex. Sensing my biting words,


my older brother gave me a bitter smile.

“Ah, sorry. No. That’s not it……how should I say this. Ever since you told
me that you hated me, I thought about various things. And then, I observed the
cat from a distance away.”

“You were doing such a thing? ……Noel is ugly, right? I think it’s no use
even if Onii-sama observed him, because you are not interested in things that
are not beautiful.”

I thought that I hadn’t seen my older brother’s figure for quite some time, but
it seems that he was actually observing us from a hidden place. While I was
amazed, my older brother said with a bewildered expression.

“It’s strange. As you may have thought, I don’t think things that are not
beautiful have any worth. That still hasn’t changed. But, and this is strange
even if I say so myself, I realized that there are times when it looks cute even
when it should be ugly.”
“……Nii-sama?”

“When it’s trying hard to keep up with your stride. And then, when it is
eating deliciously just like right now. Although it is true that I think it is ugly,
though it doesn’t change that feeling, sometimes there are times when it looks
strangely cute. What’s wrong with me? Damnit, I wonder if my aesthetic sense
is getting weird……”

My older brother lamented with a crying voice. I stared at him who was like
that.

—My brother who never accepts anything but beautiful things, has
acknowledged Noel?

That’s impossible—that’s what I wanted to think, but since I heard what my


brother said directly, I can only believe it.

“……Nii-sama, do you think that Noel is cute?”

“I don’t think so, okay!?”

“……right.”

“It’s true! Because, it is ugly no matter how you see it! You also think so,
right? This guy is ugly, see?”

“……I think Noel is very cute.”

Even if it can be said that it’s just my desire as his owner, I asserted that Noel
is cute.

When I said it clearly, my older brother scrunched up his face.

“You……have your taste gotten worse?”

“Shut up, what’s wrong with saying that my own pet is cute?”

When I flatly denied it, my brother looked at Noel with a complicated


expression. Noel continued eating with all his might without minding my older
brother.
While watching Noel who was like that, my brother said.

“I don’t want to recognize anything other than beautiful things. That’s what
I said earlier. But, I will stop rejecting this guy just because of my own selfish
feelings. It’s frustrating, but it is true that there are occasions when it looks
cute and I feel like I knew my aesthetic sense is not the same with other
people’s.”

“Nii-sama……”

I stared at my older brother in amazement. It was awkward, but my brother


was undoubtedly smiling.

“……even if something is ugly, there are occasions when it can be cute. I


thought that if something is ugly, then that’s that. From now on, I will not
keep things away just based on my own taste, I will draw my own conclusion
after observing things properly……Lily, I’m sorry for telling you to throw
away something that you think is cute. I apologize……um, is it okay for me to
come once in a while to feed this guy?”

“Yes, Yugo-nii-sama. Of course.”

I was pleased that my older brother has accepted Noel and made a
compromise.

We conversed idly while watching Noel finishes eating his meal.

chapter will be in Yugo’s POV!


Chapter 44
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

This is the last chapter for this arc. But! Before you read this chapter, I have a
drinking game for you. Take a shot every time you encounter the word
「beautiful」. And if you’re feeling adventurous, also take a shot for the word
「ugly」. Although I suggest for you to change the drink to non-alcohol, for
fear of alcohol poisoning lol. Okay, ready? Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

My surroundings were made of beautiful, sparkling things.

Yes, I was aware of that since I was only 5 years old.

Yugo Beltran. That is my name, the one who was born as the second son of
Beltran Ducal House.

I love beautiful things.

Not to mention my own figure, my parents, my older brother, and my little


sister. Each family member is beautiful and their appearances made my heart
satisfied.

I began to be interested in beautiful things and began collecting variety of


beautiful things. From beautiful shoes to beautiful clothes. From beautiful carpet
to beautiful tableware.

The feeling of being surrounded by beautiful things calmed me down.

I became more and more fond of beautiful things.


On the other hand, I gradually began to loath dirty things and things that are
not beautiful.

I don’t want them to enter my sight. There must be nothing but beautiful
things around me.

I gradually began to think so.

There was no one to say otherwise in my surrounding.

I don’t think there is anybody who would rebuke the son of a powerful ducal
house. They always flatter me in accordance to what I like.

Because that was the easiest thing to do, everyone attached a smiling mask
and attended to me.

Generally, that was fine with me.

Because I didn’t want to see dirty things. Even if it was just a glimpse, I
would be bothered by it.

As I said, I continued to be surrounded by nothing but smiling people.

Neither my father nor my mother said anything. Perhaps they didn’t feel like
meddling excessively and only said that I should do what I want.

And my older brother for some reason is throwing a disdainful gaze at me.

My older brother is also a beautiful person. I would like to become closer with
him, but my older brother doesn’t even try to make eye contact with me.
Eventually, I also gave up talking with my older brother.

But, within my family, only my sister loves me dearly.

My sister is similar to me; we both love beautiful things. Although she is a


child who is a little bit selfish and troublesome, I love my little sister whom I can
share similar feelings with.

Every day, only invite my favorite people, arrange the dishes I newly got in
my favorite garden, and enjoy the beautiful confectionery.
—Aah, how beautiful this world is.

If I can live my whole life in this wholesome world, I want to do it. At any
rate, I am only the second son. Since nobody expected anything from me in
particular, even if I live lazily like this and died beautifully, that is already good
enough for me.

It was my younger sister, who was supposed to be living in the same world as
me, who shattered that world.

My little sister—Lily, suddenly changed one day.

She improved her relations with her exclusive butler who couldn’t be said to
be good friends with her until then, and surprisingly, she began contacting our
older brother who I continued to avoid.

Our older brother hates my sister as much as he hates me, no, he hates my
sister more than me.

I thought that I should stop her because she would only receive a gaze full of
contempt even if she talks to him, but my little sister was not discouraged……
and then, when I realized it, somehow things became completely different from
before.

One day, that older brother of mine started a conversation with our sister.

When I thought that it was unusual of him, my older brother told my sister, “I
heard you were going to an orphanage.”

—Orphanage!

That place is where the dirty children are, it’s a place that is not highly
recommended hygienically.

To think that my beautiful Lily was going to that sort of place.

Such a dirty place in not suitable for the beautiful Lily.

That’s what I thought, so after my brother left, I went to Lily to advise her.
That she shouldn’t go to the orphanage.

By the way, although I thought that the intelligent Lily would surely
understand, Lily furrowed her eyebrows unpleasantly and told me that she didn’t
understand what I meant.

And she said that she wanted me not to speak with her for a while.

I was shocked.

It was even more shocking because Lily, who I thought to be the closest to me
among the family, rejected me.

I don’t understand what Lily was saying.

This world doesn’t need anything except for beautiful things, and dirty things
should be eliminated.

That should not be wrong, but Lily rejected me.

It was very confusing.

I had never thought about approaching Lily, even without being told not to
approach her.

She along with my older brother. I knew that I would get rejected if I get
closer to them, and I am not mentally strong enough to do it.

One day, my sister picked up a dirty, ugly cat.

And, the terrible thing was, she appealed to our parents that she wanted to
keep it.

That white cat has a smashed nose, large misshapen ears, and a long tail.

Unlike ordinary cats, its legs are short and its torso is long.

Such a hideous cat, it must not exist in my world.

Our parents would surely object.


Even our parents would not like such an ugly cat. Although I thought so, our
parents were persuaded by Lily and allowed her to keep it.

I couldn’t believe it.

—Keep this ugly thing? In my house?

Impossible. That’s what I thought.

However, Lily doesn’t throw it away, no matter how many times I told her to.
On the contrary, she rejected me even more.

—Of all things, she said the words ‘I hate you’.

Those words shocked me to the core.

I am hated by the existence I love. That gave me a tremendous scare.

I ran away from her. I didn’t know what to do.

Although it should only be natural for her to chase after me, she didn’t, and
every day Lily spends all her time and energy with that cat from then on.

—I’m sure she will return to her senses after a while.

Right now she may be empathizing with that cat. But it is so ugly. In the near
future, my sister will return to her senses and decide to throw that ugly cat away.

Yes, that must be it.

That’s what I thought, so I secretly observed the state of my sister.

I did it covertly so as not to be noticed by my sister. I didn’t host the usual tea
party, I was just following my sister and that cat.

In the meantime, I realized one thing.

—What is this. There are times when that ugly cat looks cute.

It was laughable. I couldn’t even believe myself who thought that way.
But, what I thought was embarrassing, happened again and again.

When it was chasing after my sister with its short legs. When it was eating the
food given deliciously with its tail standing stiffly.

When it was narrowing its eyes in satisfaction.

What the heck. Even though I thought that it was so ugly, no, I still thought
that ugly cat is ugly, yet it looks cute somehow.

What an ugly cat. With my standard, I should have thrown it away. Even so, it
occasionally touches my aesthetic sense. I don’t know what this means.

My sense of values seemed to collapse.

“……”

I made a request to the chef while thinking that way and visited my sister’s
room after a long time, after having that cat’s favorite made.

It may seem cute because I saw it from the distance. So I dared to go near that
cat, and as expected, it is ugly. I wanted to be convinced that the time when I
saw that cat as something cute was only an illusion.

However—

That strategy failed spectacularly.

Even when I looked at it up close, the figure of that cat enjoying its meal was
still cute. I thought it was ugly, but it was cute.

I thought I was becoming crazy.

However, my sister said that this ugly thing is 『cute』.

If it were the previous me, I would have flatly denied it. I would not have
acknowledged that opinion.

But I knew there were times when this cat looked cute.

Maybe it’s because my sister is always watching the cat like this.
If so—I could agree that it is cute.

—Values are different for each person. They are different.

What is cute and beautiful is up to that person, it is wrong to press one’s own
opinion to other people.

This kind of thing that should have been obvious, I noticed it for the first time.

—I see. I may have been rejecting things that might have been beautiful.

I don’t know how many times I rejected things just because they were ugly
and not beautiful. But, if I got to know them better, parts that are beautiful or
cute might have come out.

For example, like this ugly cat that is in front of me right now.

—How regrettable.

I naturally thought so.

And from now on, I thought that even if it is ugly, even if it is dirty, I would
not reject them immediately, but I would make a decision after getting to know
them properly instead.

If I do that, just like the sparkles of a kaleidoscope, I may be able to see things
that are not beautiful at the moment when they look beautiful.

I thought that would be very wonderful.

Surely, in this way, the beautiful things around me would also increase.

The world will become more and more beautiful.

Aah, I had been doing something terribly wasteful.

This world is surely wider than I thought, and it is surely even more beautiful.

I will not miss it from now on, I want to see the whole thing.
Chapter 45
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

It’s the fourth arc! And this arc will be started with more AlxLily moments~
enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

Al visited my mansion when the month changed.

“I’m sorry. I couldn’t come that often.”

Because there is Noel, my father gave me permission to use my room for


today, so I led him there. As soon as I sat down on the sofa, Al apologized with
an apologetic look.

“It can’t be helped because Al has work to do. Please don’t worry about it.”

“But, I wanted to see you. Did you not feel the same way?”

When he said so without hesitation, my cheeks became hot. Of course, I also


wanted to see Al. While we couldn’t see each other, we exchanged letters, but it
was completely different from meeting face-to-face.

“I, I also wanted to see you……wait, Noel, no!”

“Uwah!”

Noel, who had a reputation for always being obedient to everyone, suddenly
attacked Al.

Toward that unexpected attack, Al shielded his face reflexively with his arm.
Noel, who had bitten that particular arm, intimidated Al with a hiss.

“A-Al. Are you okay……oh no, Al, you’re injured.”

“Ow, ow……it’s okay, it’s not a big injury, it’s what an animal does. I don’t
mind.”

“I’m sorry……”

It is only natural that I apologized for my pet cat’s blunder. As I lowered my


head, Al shook his head.

“I really don’t mind. Besides, somehow I understand why Noel attacked me.
This guy is a male, right?”

“Y-yes.”

As I nodded to affirm Noel’s gender, Al said, “As expected.”

“This guy is probably jealous of me. I wonder if he thought that I would


steal his dearest owner. That’s why he attacked me. Even if he’s small, he’s still
a male.”

“Eeh? Noel? But, he never did things like this until now……”

When I was together with Luke, Victor-niisama, or Yugo-niisama, he was


always quite obedient. After I explained it, Al said as if amazed.

“This guy is really smart. Perhaps, he knew that I am the only one who
poses a danger to him.”

“Danger……but Al has protected Noel together with me……”

“It doesn’t matter for him. But, he is quite observant. Because he knew
exactly that I’m the one who will steal you away from him.”

“Eh.”

I stared at Al who was chuckling. Al looked back at me who was staring


blankly.
“What do you mean ‘eh’? Isn’t it only natural? You will marry me after all.
Do you disagree?”

He stated that as if it was a matter of course, my eyes widened.

“Umm……does Al want to marry me?”

I asked unintentionally, but I couldn’t help it.

Because, we were originally engaged so that it would be more convenient for


us to cooperate in order for me not to become a 『villainess』, or that was how
it should be. And yet, he told me clearly that we would get married, and I
became confused.

However, when he heard my question, Al said with a voice full of anger.

“Haa? What are you talking about? You are my fiancée. Who would I marry
if not my own fiancée?”

“Um, that is……”

“Answer me, Lily. I have been wondering since a while ago. You, when you
are with me, there are occasions when you strangely seem to be trying to
distance yourself from me. That is certainly related to the current question—
who do you think I will get married with?”

He’s watching me keenly, so I opened my mouth despite feeling awkward.

“Um, that is……with the person that Al loves.”

Hearing my answer, Al told me with an exasperated expression.

“It’s you. So I don’t think you need to worry about anything.”

“M-me? B-but, our engagement is only a camouflage to make it easier for


us to cooperate……”

That was not how I remember it.

I remember being pressed to get engaged with him if I don’t want to become a
『villainess』.
That’s why I’ve been desperately trying to avoid misunderstanding his
behaviors up to now.

When I told him that, Al nodded, as if in understanding.

“I see. That was what I said. I’m sorry about that, but that was the only way
to make you agree to our engagement. I was applying for engagement with the
intention to get married with you from the very beginning.”

“Eh……b-but, I have a bad personality, and besides one day Al will……”

“I don’t care about that kind of thing. On that note, I have never felt that
your personality is bad, and even if that were the case, you will keep trying to
fix it. Your figure who is doing your best is very beautiful and likable. I think
there is nothing I hate about you.”

“E-eh…….”

Due to the large amount of information suddenly given, I feel like my mind is
about to go into panic for the first time in a long time.

—What does this mean?

I don’t want to become a 『villainess』, that’s why Al said he would


cooperate and that I should get engaged with him, I thought the future where I
will marry him will never come, but was that just my misunderstanding?

This whole time, Al wanted to marry me and stay by my side?

Al pronounced his words one-by-one to me who was in a confusion.

“I don’t want to be misunderstood anymore, so I’ll say it again, I love you.


In fulfilling this engagement, when you become 18, I want to accept you as my
princess. This is my real intention.”

“A, Al……”

I stared at Al in a daze.

He got up from the sofa and came to my side. Then, he bent his body and
kissed my cheek while I was frozen stiff.

“Eh!”

“I love you, Lily. I love you since the first time I laid my eyes on you. I have
decided to make you my princess. Even if you have gotten away from
becoming a 『villainess』, I will not let you get away, so prepare yourself.”

“……”

My eyes widened as I looked at Al.

My cheek that was kissed feels hot.

I thought that my relationship with him will be over when I successfully get
away from becoming a 『villainess』. But that was just my misunderstanding
and Al is willing to fulfill our engagement, huh.

No, that’s not it.

That’s not what is important here.

He told me that he loves me. Even if I were no longer a 『villainess』, he told


me that he would be by my side as always.

I see.

—I wonder if it is fine to love Al.


Chapter 46
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

The aftermath of the confession~ enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“……”

My mind is overwhelmed and I can’t seem to form any words.

A sensation seems to rise from the depths of my heart. It spreads to my whole


body and fills me.

While I couldn’t do anything but stare at Al in a daze, Al said with a troubled


expression.

“Oh well. I didn’t mean to bother you. Hmm. At any rate, I’ll return for
now. Ah, right. I don’t want to rush you, but I want to hear your reply for my
confession. I want to know your feelings. Well, no matter what your answer is,
the result won’t change. I have no intention of breaking our engagement. Well
then, I’m going. You don’t need to see me off.”

“Ah……”

With a sweet smile on his face, Al left my room exactly as he had stated.

I couldn’t even chase after him. The words I received from Al were too
overwhelming for me to digest and I couldn’t move.

“Mrreow.”
“Ah, sorry.”

Noel, who had moved to my foot unnoticed, looked up at me and mewled. I


noticed that his expression seems to say that he wanted to be held, so I hold him
up in my arms.

Noel’s fur is shiny, probably because he is brushed every day and because the
chefs give him nutritious meals. Nowadays, Yugo-niisama is the only one who
says that Noel is ugly. And I recently noticed that older brother of mine only
says that jokingly.

While I was escaping from reality as I petted Noel’s head, I heard a voice
coming from behind me.

“……Milady, was it okay not to reply to His Highness?”

“……Luke, you were here?”

I completely forgot his existence. When I said what I really think


unconsciously, Luke, who is standing next to me, sighed. Seeing Luke like that,
Noel also sighed in the same way.

“I thought that was the case, but both of you completely ignored my
existence, huh. Suddenly starting a confessional play. Y’know, I was seriously
wondering what to do. I couldn’t go outside, so I couldn’t do anything but
trying to become air. I’m sure Noel was feeling the same way. Poor thing, he
was trying to become as inconspicuous as possible so as not to get in the way.”

“……”

“So? Even though we had been trying hard to become air, was it okay not to
reply, Milady? You must be happy, right?”

Being asked once again, I told him honestly while feeling like an idiot.

“B-because, I was so surprised that I couldn’t say anything!”

“……”

Luke looked at me with an exasperated expression. But, my head really turned


white and I couldn’t say anything.

I was delighted.

As Luke said, I was really happy to be confessed to by Al.

—I love you too. I have always loved you.

It started from love at first sight, and then you helped me, you gave me the
chance to change myself, and then you said that it was good; they all made me
so happy.

Without realizing it, I love you more and more.

Even though I wanted to reply that way, while joy and deep emotion were
whirling inside my heart and overwhelmed me, Al, who thought that I was
troubled, went out of the room.

“……Milady, you’re a fool.”

When I explained it to Luke with difficulty, once again, he had an exasperated


expression on his face.

“It would have been nice if you at least immediately say 「I love you too」
to His Highness and embrace him. Both of you are engaged to each other, so
there would be no problem. I was wondering why you didn’t give a reply……
haah, Milady is an utter fool.”

“I-It couldn’t be helped. I was too happy. T-there’s no way for me to know
that Al has feelings for me.”

“Is that so? I think he was being extremely blatant about it though. Write
you letters, come and visit his fiancée’s mansion frequently when he has time,
and go on a date around the town to show off. No matter how you see it, it’s
obvious that His Highness loves Milady. It is only Milady who didn’t notice it.”

“N-no way.”

“It is what it is. That’s why Master always receives His Highness with a
smile. His Highness cherishes Milady. Otherwise, even if it is His Highness,
Master wouldn’t give him warm welcome like that.”

“……”

I listened to Luke and fell silent.

Certainly, Al responded in vain to my letters. Even when he was busy, he


always took the time to visit me.

But, I always thought that it was only part of the cooperation that we have so
that I wouldn’t turn into a 『villainess』.

“Did you think that the busy His Highness will bother sparing some time for
the opposite sex that he doesn’t like? Moreover, only for the sake of avoiding
becoming a 『villainess』, a word which might even be just some made-up
word? You must be kidding……unless he’s a fool, one would normally give
priority to one’s official duties.”

“……right. You’re right.”

With the reality thrust at me plainly, I hung my head.

I am one of the related party and I completely didn’t notice any of it, but now
that he mentioned it, what he said is certainly true.

“His Highness liked Milady from the very beginning, and that’s why he
offered to cooperate with you……good grief, even if your personality has
improved, your bad judgement still stays the same, huh.”

“……Luke, it feels like your sharp tongue worsened each day.”

“Because my master is like this, so this is just right. You seem likely to
stumble over nothing, unless somebody is there to warn you.”

“……”

When he declared that nonchalantly, I pouted. I’m angry but what he said is
hard to deny. In fact, I was saved many times because Luke speaks clearly like
this.
“……I shouldn’t say this about myself, but I’m a very generous master,
huh.”

ly, I would never forgive rude remarks from my servants. With that in mind,
Luke said,

“That’s why, I think I can serve you as long as you stay this way.”

Since he said those words, I have no choice but to continue to be a generous


master.
Chapter 47
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

We are building up for the debutante ball~ enjoy this chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“It will be my society debut soon……”

I let out a small sigh while looking at the drawing of the dress.

In this country, one will make their society debut at sixteen years old. The first
evening party hosted by the royal family after one reaches the age of sixteen.
That is the day of their society debut.

The time is about to come for me too.

A debutante’s dress is white. In fact, I started making the dress for my debut
since more than a year ago, but the dress was very expensive and flashy.

At that time, I was making the designer draw designs while keeping in mind
that I must be more prominent than anyone else. Currently, I am in a meeting
with the designer who said that this would be the final confirmation of the
design, and I held my temple.

—Well, to think that I wanted to make something like this.

I do not deny what I did, but this is terrible.

Thanks to my excellent maid, my taste of clothes has changed completely, so I


wish to avoid wearing a fancy dress like this.
“……I wonder if you can make it a bit plainer. I don’t want the dress to
have such a strong impression……”

“Haa?”

When I said my request while feeling guilty, the designer was staring at me
blankly.

“Liz-sama? Um, I, did I do something unnecessary?”

Her crying voice was shaking. I guess she thought that she had bought my
displeasure.

I quickly denied it.

“N-no. That, in the last few months, I have changed my clothing


preferences……um, when I look at this now, it’s quite painful……”

When I honestly told her that my preferences had changed, the designer
sighed in relief.

“I, I see. Well, but certainly, I thought that Liz-sama’s appearance today was
different from usual. Um……I was surprised because the atmosphere was
totally different, but it looks very good.”

“Thank you. Well, that’s why. But, this must be too sudden, it was
unreasonable of me to say that kind of thing. I was the one who ordered this,
so this is fine. I will make my society debut with this.”

It would be selfish of me if I persist, and I would be no different from the


previous me.

Realizing that, I gave up on changing the design. But, the designer said, “No”
while looking at the design.

“It is completely different from the past Liz-sama, but how should I say
this……strangely, I guess you can say that my creative urge is stirred up……
using subdued materials that are the exact opposite of the previous one……
but, I want to make something that balances well with Liz-sama’s face. I
wonder if it will come out too mild. No, it is a white dress. It will highlight the
clean and pure image……! Kuuh! This is the chance to show off my skills!!”

“Um……that’s why I said that there’s no need to change it.”

The eyes of the designer who was murmuring alone shone with brilliance.

“We need to do this! Yes, leave it to me! I will prepare and show you the
perfect dress for your society debut! Aah, the idea comes to me like hot water!
It’s been a long time! How exciting! Liz-sama, thank you so much. I’ve never
felt so excited like this for the past few years! Please, leave it to me by all
means.”

“I, I see……if you can change the design, then by all means……right, if
you can change the overall impression, I won’t give any more suggestion
about the design. I will leave it to your discretion.”

If it doesn’t cause any inconvenience, then I would rather change the design.
A dress with a domineering impression while being purely white is the kind of
design that I would like to respectfully decline.

The designer’s expression turned even brighter when I said so.

“R-really!? I can make it however I like? So happy! Yes! Yes! Please leave it
to me! I will make the best dress and show it to you! Well then! I want to
redraw the design, so I’m sorry but I have to go!”

The designer quickly tidied up her drawings and went out of the mansion with
a spring on her steps.

“……that kind of tension, this is my first time seeing it.”

My designer has a rather naïve image, but she has that kind of expression too,
huh.

Maybe I was suppressing her potential too much by imposing my own


preferences.

“I’m sure she was happy that you have enough faith in her ability to entrust
it to her.”
Luke, who had been standing behind me, said so. I nodded my head in
agreement.

“Right. Because until now I had been putting in words for every trivial
thing. But, if I think about it, that was rude to the designer whom I trust. As a
matter of course, it is better to leave it to the professionals.”

“If you think so, it might be better to do just that from now on.”

“Yes.”

I promised after hearing Luke’s words.

But, I’m glad that the design of the dress can be changed.

Actually, Al will escort me on the day of my debut. I asked about this when he
came here, 「It is my fiancée’s society debut, you know? If I don’t escort you,
who would dare to?」 he said so as if it was only natural and it made me very
happy.

At that time, I thought to reply to his confession, but in the end, I wasn’t able
to tell him.

“I would like to hear your answer during the evening party of your society
debut.”

That’s what he said.

“Your face is bright red. Is it alright for me to expect something?”

He continued, I shook my head several times with my face turning even


redder.

At this point of time, I feel like he already knew the answer……but the
important thing is to actually say it.

“Milady, why are you grinning?”

“N-nothing.”

While I was recalling my conversation with Al, Luke asked me with a curious
voice. I quickly tightened up my expression.

Luke looked at me who was like that and laughed.

“By the way, Yugo-sama told me that in the afternoon he would like to bring
food for Noel.”

“Well, Nii-sama said that? If that’s the case, we should wait for him in my
room.”

“Yes. And it seems Victor-sama will also join us today. Shall I prepare the
tea?”

“Yes, please.”

Since compromising about Noel’s case, Yugo-niisama has been bringing food
for Noel for a while.

It is quite a blissful time for the two of us to look at Noel eating his meal. The
time we spent being relaxed and talking about whatever topic we want is
definitely increasing.

Instead, Yugo-niisama has been reducing the number of time he hosts the tea
party where he invited his favorite type of people.

“I did not stop hosting it. But, right now I’m having fun watching this
guy……even though he’s ugly. Yeah, he looks pretty cute after all. But he’s so
ugly.”

“Nii-sama, please either compliment him or insult him.”

“What are you saying. I’m complimenting him, you know?”

“……I see.”

We had been doing this kind of exchange, but recently, Victor-niisama had
come to join us from time to time.

At first, Victor-niisama ignored Yugo-niisama, but after he participated in


feeding Noel several times, he began to talk to Yugo-niisama one day.
I think Victor-niisama had also noticed that Yugo-niisama was changing.

Yugo-niisama, who was surprised at first, can now talk with Victor-niisama
with a relaxed expression.

Thanks to Noel, us three siblings are able to spend time together without any
problem.

This is something that I would never be able to do when I was completely a


『villainess』. I thought that this is the result for working hard trying not to
become a 『villainess』.

However, of course I still wish to tell Prince Wilfred one day: 「I wonder
which part of me supposed to be a 『villainess』?」

Call me persistent, but that is my original purpose. I don’t want to lose sight of
it.

“If Victor-niisama will also come by, please prepare cake to be served along
with the tea. This is the precious time where the three of us are able to have tea
together. I would like for us to be able to enjoy our time slowly.”

“Understood. I will tell the chef.”

“Please.”

I feel happy.

It is also the case with my engagement to Al, but just a little while ago, I
couldn’t even imagine that I would be able to spend time with Luke and my two
older brothers like this.

If you try to change even just a little, people will respond and help you.

Until now, I was too stubborn to look around my surroundings. To begin with,
I had never thought to change myself.

So I was becoming more and more isolated.

I know that now.


“If you ask for help, surprisingly, people will help you.”

But, it is Al who first reached out to me.

Without him, I would remain a 『villainess』 unknowingly.

“Everything is thanks to Al.”

Thanks to him, I am here now.

I will tell him my feelings in the evening party of my society debut.

It’s embarrassing, but if it makes Al happy, I can do my best and I want to do


my best.

The word ‘debutante’ refers to a young woman who appears in the formal
society for the first time. The male equivalent is called a ‘debutant’. The author
kept using the word ‘debutante’ to refer to the day itself, so I change it to
‘society debut’.

chapter will be in Al’s POV!


Chapter 48
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

It’s Al’s POV! And the unexpected appearance of someone we haven’t seen
for a long time! Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

—Office.

Today I was being swamped with my endless work, but I’m in good mood
right now.

It’s because the day of the society debut of my fiancée Lily is approaching
soon, and during this time, she will give me a clear response.

A large number of people will gather at the evening party where I will take
over as her escort. So, I was thinking of showing her off as my fiancée again, it’s
going to be a very enjoyable night.

“Brother. You seem to be in an awfully good mood today.”

“Aah, Will. What about your work? Have you finished it?”

It was my brother Will who came in with a knock on the door. He shook his
head with a fed-up expression.

“No, there’s no way I could finish it. It has increased on the gap when I
looked away just for a few moments, so I couldn’t finish it all. Right now I’m
on a break. I came here to see Brother’s face, but I’m curious because you’re
in such a good mood that I can see it even from afar.”
“Aah, I was thinking about Lily.”

When I said so honestly, Will widened his eyes.

“Lily, you mean……Liz Beltran? Brother, you’re still seeing that woman?
She’s a selfish lady, right? Just because she’s your fiancée, you don’t have to
be so serious about her, you know? After all, your engagement with her will be
broken, so it’s fine if you’re being perfunctory about it.”

While saying so, Will sat on the sofa. As usual, my younger brother only sees
Lily as a 『villainess』. It seems that he doesn’t think that she could become
anything else.

“Don’t be ridiculous. There is no other girl who is that cute for me. Because
Lily sees 『me』 and needs 『me』. Unfortunately for you, I will fulfill my
engagement with her and accept her as my princess as planned.”

“Haa? Are you kidding me?”

“Why would I be joking about this? It’s her society debut soon and I will be
her escort for the evening party.”

“Eh……but, the game is……eeh? H-hey, Brother. Evening party of the


society debut……you mean, that, right? You were forced against your will by
the selfish Liz Beltran, and while you’re busy, you have to become her escort
even when you don’t want to do it, is that it?”

“……I don’t know what you mean. I was the one who offered to become her
escort for her society debut. It’s only a matter of course because I am her
fiancé. Besides, it is natural to adjust my schedule for her. I have adjusted it
since more than a month ago, so I will be free on that day. There is no problem
though.”

“You’re kidding……right?”

“Will?”

Will stared at me in shock.

“B-because, the game is……eeh? But, there supposed to be a disturbance


during the society debut, so I guess it will return to the original work?”

“……you’re still saying that this is a 『game』, huh.”

“Because, this world is a game, right? This is the world inside the game
『Cinderella Night ~Fated Lovers~』 where Brother and I are the 『capture
targets』. I was reincarnated in this world……that’s why, I was thinking that I
want to push Brother to be tied to the Heroine. Say, Brother. The Heroine is a
really good girl. I highly recommended her to become the future queen. So, I
don’t want you to get close to Liz Beltran too much……I want you to stop
changing the original work more than this. I feel troubled when the
development changes.”

“Sorry, but I love Lily. I don’t want to marry anyone other than her.”

“Supposing that Liz Beltran is behaving like a good girl, it will only be for
now. She will show her true nature soon. That’s why, Brother……”

I can’t listen to Will’s story anymore. Numerous insults against Lily. To say
this kind of thing, even if it is my brother whom I share blood with, blood rushed
up to my head in anger.

“Can you stop bad-mouthing my favorite girl? Even if it’s you, there are
things that I can and can’t forgive.”

“Brother……”

“Cut it out, you should see the reality.”

“I, I know that. That’s why, she’s the best partner for Brother……say, it’s
almost here. There’s still some time until the Heroine’s society debut, but a
wonderful encounter awaits you. At that time, you will surely come to your
senses, Brother.”

“I don’t need anybody else except Lily. She needs me, and I love her.”

When I told him plainly, Will looks as if he’s going to cry.

“You’re lying, right? Because, there is no route for the 『villainess』……


for Liz Beltran. There is only the route with the Heroine……why? Why, where
did the story go wrong?”

“I understand that you don’t want to believe it, but my feelings won’t
change. Right, I will choose her even if she is a 『villainess』. That’s different
from what you want, right? But—”

I cut off my words and looked at my brother’s face. Will was staring back at
me, stunned.

“Enough is enough, you don’t understand. You are not the one in love with
Lily, it’s me. You have no right to decide my love partner. I choose her because
it is my feelings. Something like that, it’s just a matter of course, right?”

“Ah……”

“You can only decide your own love. Will, stop this, wake up. I know that
you’re not crazy. You’re also an excellent younger brother for me. But, I’m fed
up about this matter.”

“B-brother……I……”

Will’s eyes were unfocused. I understand that he was terribly confused.

But, he must solve this by himself. Enough is enough, I wish for him to stop
being under impression that everything will go as he wanted.

I was given a lot of reference to capture Lily, but any more than this, I’ve had
enough.

“You should look at yourself more instead of me. And, about that
『heroine』? If she is such a wonderful woman, she should be your partner.
Because you’re also a capture target.”

“Eh, no……eh?”

That expression says that he had never thought about it before. But, if she’s
such a highly recommended woman, shouldn’t he want her to be his own lover?
I always thought so.

“At any rate, don’t say unnecessary things about us. I will marry Lily……I
will be happy if you give us your blessing.”

I finished our conversation and lowered my eyes to the documents in front of


me.

“……I still have work to do. Sorry, but if you want to take a break, you
should return to your own room.”

“……”

There was no reply, but I heard my brother left the room. I confirmed it and
sighed deeply.

“Lily……”

I keep an eye on the brooch, the proof of my engagement with her.

This brooch, which was created using special magic, is actually linked to her
brooch using magical power, and when she falls into danger, it will light up to let
me know.

For example, like now.

“Eh?”

The brooch, which was normal before, is clearly shining right now.

Impossible. Lily has a butler, also known as Luke, who is an excellent guard,
and she is not a girl who will go to a dangerous place by herself.

Is there something wrong with the brooch?

No, my magic wouldn’t make such a mistake.

“……Lily!”

I don’t know the details, but I just jumped out of the room anyway.

…well, as many of you in the previous chapter’s comment section said, it


went too smoothly. Now it’s a cliffhanger, see you next week!
And I hope, as long as Will doesn’t get a MAJOR character development, that
Chloe won’t ended up with him.
Chapter 49
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

…I was having trouble with the thug-ish speech. I never realized that it will be
so difficult to find crude words. But enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“By the way, when is your society debut, Chloe?”

After going out to the orphanage as usual and taking care of the children, I
asked Chloe.

The children were taking a nap and we were the only ones awake. Since no
one was listening, I thought it would be okay to talk about this, and she seemed
to be thinking the same way, and she immediately made a follow-up.

“I see! Lily’s society debut is coming soon, huh. Mine is still half a year
away. Since my debut is after yours, can you tell me all about it later?”

“Yes, that’s fine.”

Chloe, who is the daughter of an Earl, is going to have her society debut as a
matter of course. We are of the same age, so it would be great if we can have our
debut at the same time, but it seems that our birthday is quite apart.

Chloe who is holding Noel asked me while enjoying his soft fur.

“Have you prepared a dress yet?”

“Yes, the designer is busy preparing the dress for me.”


Chloe’s eyes sparkled when I told her about it while recalling the designer’s
psyched up state.

“Uwaah. I’m sure Lily who wears the debutante’s dress will be very
beautiful. I want to see it! What about your escort? After all, is it going to be
your fiancé, His Highness Alan?”

“Yes……that’s the plan.”

“Wah! Lily, you have a very cute face just now. How nice. It really feels like
a maiden in love!”

“Jeez, stop that.”

“Sorry, but, when I see Lily, I think I want to fall in love quickly. I want to
fall in love and get married. Of course, I don’t think it will go that smoothly.”

“I’m sure you will find a good person.”

Not only she goes to the orphanage to take care of the children, she is also a
girl who wanted to be friends with me. Without a doubt, she will catch a good
man.

When that time comes, I would like to support her in any way I can.

“Ah, it’s this time already. Lily, don’t you have to go back soon?”

“Ah, you’re right.”

Chloe who checked the time urged me on.

This time is earlier than usual for me to go home.

Today, I had entrusted another errand to Luke, so I didn’t bring him along.

Instead I brought another guard. One of my father’s guards, and he has


substituted for Luke several times. He is a reliable guard.

However, Luke, who was worried about something unexpectedly, told me


over and over again that I should come back as soon as possible because he
wasn’t with me.
I promised him, “I just want to talk about our society debut, so I will go back
as soon as I finish talking about it,” and it is time for me to go home, well, I’m
glad if I could set Luke’s mind at ease with this.

It is still noon when the children took a nap.

To think that I would go back at a time like this, but a promise is a promise.

“I want to talk a bit more, but I promised Luke, so I’ll return home.”

When I stood up from the chair I sat down previously, Chloe looked at me
with a serious expression.

“Yeah, I think that would be the best. Because Lily is the daughter of a
Duke. It will be dangerous if you go back home in the evening.”

“But, you’re also the daughter of an Earl, right? I’m worried because
you’re always alone. You always return home late. It’s better to bring one of
your guards along.”

“I’m fine.”

Chloe isn’t worried at all, even though I was really worried.

Although she is the daughter of an Earl, she has more freedom and often times
doesn’t bring her guards.

I think being the daughter of an Earl also has its risks, so I often advise her to
bring her guards, but she laughs it off and doesn’t take it seriously, insisting that
she will be fine.

Nowadays, I was thinking whether to personally hire a guard and attach him
secretly on Chloe.

“Jeez……it will be too late if something happens. Noel, let’s go home.”

I called out to Noel. Noel jumped out of Chloe’s arms and came over to my
feet. I held him in my arms.

“Well then, see you tomorrow.”


“Yup, see you tomorrow, Lily.”

Chloe saw me off to the entrance of the orphanage. I walked away from the
site of the orphanage with the escort who was waiting there.

“I’m sorry. I keep you waiting.”

“No, there is no problem because we are still on schedule.”

Holding Noel, I headed towards the mansion along with the guard. There is a
narrow alley leading to this church, so no carriage can pass through. It’s not that
far, so I go on foot every time.

We passed through the narrow alley. The guard came in front of me just before
I step on the main street.

“Milady, please stop.”

“What is it?”

Doing as I was told, I stopped my feet abruptly. The guard has a grim
expression.

“……is there anyone?”

“Not only one. There are more than one person.”

“Eh.”

“It will be fine. I will attract their attention, so please escape, Milady. Go to
the mansion through the main street. I will join you later.”

“……understood.”

My guard for today is not good at magic, but he’s good with swords, so he
will be in a big disadvantage in narrow alleys. While we were finishing our
briefing, men who appear to be thugs appeared behind us. They look like the
town’s drunkards. It is clear that they were targeting us, could it be that someone
hired this group?

There are 5, 6, 7……8 men.


“……state your business with Milady.”

“We ain’t got no business with ya. Just thinking that we wanna damage that
girlie a lil’ bit……don’t get in our way.”

“Eh.”

I reacted to the word ‘damage’. Even if I listen to them, it doesn’t seem like it
was their own will.

“……they were probably asked to hurt me by someone from the noble


family who doesn’t like my engagement with His Highness Alan. Turn me into
a defective good, get rid of the engagement, and replace me as His Highness
Alan’s betrothed……it’s a common story.”

It’s a story that makes one feels sick, but to tell the truth, it is something that
commonly happens.

If the other party is already the fiancée candidate that they were aiming for,
then they just have to make it impossible for the royalty to marry the other party.

If it is a man, kill him. If it is a woman—the rest will be understood without


saying.

Al is the First Prince. There will be many people envious of me who got
engaged with him. So I knew that people’s envy will turn towards me much
more than others, but I didn’t think that it will be at this timing.

Those thugs were shaken by my composed attitude.

“W-what the heck. This girlie, she ain’t afraid.”

“She’s just bluffing! All of ya! Make sure that bitch regrets it”

“Milady, please escape!”

The guard raised his voice and started to cover for me. I held Noel and began
to run to the main street.

“Tch! The bitch is running away! After her!!”


I can hear metallic sounds behind me. I know that the guard is attracting the
attention of some of them, but he’s outnumbered. There are about three people
chasing after me.

I’m wearing high-heels, so I can’t speed up even if I run for my dear life.

“Aight! Got ya!! Imma beat ya down!!”

The voice of the man comes from directly behind me. A bit more, I almost
reach the main street, it looks like I just barely in time.

“Uh!”

There is nothing more that I can do.

And yet, while running desperately, Noel, who had been quiet in my arms,
cried out in a high-pitched voice.

“Mrreow!”

“Uwah!!”

I heard loud noises from behind. Looking back, all the men who chased after
us were lying on the ground as if they were tripping on something.

“Eh……what?”

“Meow.”

“Y-yes. That’s right. This is not the time for this.”

Noel mewled as if rebuking me, so I returned to my senses and left the alley.
When I reached the main street, there are a lot of people coming and going, the
situation is very calm as if the incident happened before was a lie.

Since they might still follow me, I gave up regulating my breath and started
running once again. On the main street with a relaxed atmosphere, seeing me
running with a pale expression, the townspeople turned their heads with curious
expressions.

—Since I have succeeded catching people’s attention up to this extent, they


probably won’t follow me.

Still, I don’t know what will happen. Maybe there is a second group. When I
thought so, I couldn’t stop running.

“Lily!”

“Al!?”

A voice can be heard from the front. When I raised my face, I saw Al riding
on a horse, galloping with a panic expression. As Al came up to my side, he got
off the horse and hugged me with all his strength.
Chapter 50
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

The aftermath of the situation. We’re nearing the end of the part one. Enjoy
the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

As Noel was upset, he ran away from my arms.

For a moment, I thought that he was an illusion that my desire showed, but I
could feel that he was the real Al from the strength of his arms.

While I was embarrassed, Al said in a relieved voice.

“I’m glad you’re safe!”

“A-Al. Why are you here……you should be at work……”

“I know that you’re in danger, so I rushed out. Lily, what happened? Will
you explain it to me?”

“Y-yes……”

What did he mean by ‘I know that you’re in danger’? While thinking about
that, I explained what happened to Al.

Al frowned, looking really frustrated.

“……sorry. Because of me, you were about to get hurt.”

“I, I’m fine. The guard gave me the chance to escape. And I was able to
escape to the main street like this.”

“Your guard is alone and there are eight thugs, huh. I can’t forgive them for
trying to put their hands on my dearest one. I will definitely catch the culprit,
so you can rest assured.”

“Yes……”

“Milady!”

While I was hugged by Al, my guard ran over this way, it seems that he had
escaped from those thugs properly.

“I’m glad you’re safe too.”

“Those guys were giving priority to capturing Milady……Your Highness


Alan! W-why are you here?”

“It’s only natural for me as Lily’s fiancé to rush over when she’s in danger.
I will send her to the mansion with my horse as is, but won’t they come back
later on?”

“It will be fine. Since they have confirmed that Milady has reached the main
street, they will retreat.”

“I see. Can you guess who is the mastermind?”

“……to tell the truth, there was another guard hiding. That person is tailing
them right now. Since they have made a mistake and wanted to ask for the
next instruction, they would be reporting to their employer at once. We will
definitely find the mastermind and expose them.”

Hearing the guard’s words, my eyes widened.

“There was another guard?”

“We would never escort the precious Milady alone. There is always one
more person hiding, in case something happens. The other party thought that
there was only one guard, so in this case, it is useful to help identify the
mastermind.”
“I……I see……”

The other guard who was hiding seems to be responsible for collecting
information. But, certainly, the role to protect the master and the role to chase the
offender. It would be easier if there are at least two people.

“When you have the information, give them to me too. To even consider
hurting my Lily. Naturally, I think they must have done it with the knowledge
that it will turn me into their enemy.”

The guard, who seemed to have felt the cold anger from Al, said desperately
with a stiff expression.

“Uh! C-certainly! I will definitely inform Your Highness!”

“Yeah, I will leave it to you. Well then, I’m going to take Lily home first.”

“P-please, go ahead.”

“Lily, sit in front of me.”

Al who got on top of the horse reached out his hand, I grabbed that hand
gingerly. I was lifted up and sat sideways in front of Al.

“I’ll go slowly, tell me if you’re scared.”

“Y-yes.”

Leaving the guard on the spot, I rode the horse together with Al and headed to
the mansion. At first I wanted to bring Noel along too, but for some reason the
horse hated it. Although I was very reluctant, it couldn’t be helped but to entrust
Noel to the guard, I feel uneasy until I can get him back though.

“……but, I’m really glad that you are safe.”

On the horseback, in a very embarrassing state of being held by him, Al told


me so as if he was relieved from the bottom of his heart.

Hearing that, I recalled what Al said before.

“Um, Al. You mentioned some time ago that you already knew that I was in
danger…….how did you know?”

“Aah, it’s because of this brooch. This brooch informed me of your crisis.”

“By brooch, you mean the one you got for our engagement?”

“Yup.”

I reflexively looked at the brooch that is always on my chest. It looks like a


normal brooch without any peculiarity. It doesn’t seem like it has any special
function.

“It looks like a normal brooch to me.”

“I have said that these brooches were made by magic, right? The two of
them were made to resonate. When one side is in danger, it will activate a
mechanism to notify the other side. Thanks to that, I knew that you were in
danger.”

“So there is that kind of function, huh……”

“I’m glad that you wear it all the time as promised.”

Being told so, I put my hand on the brooch I put on my chest unconsciously.

“It’s a really disgusting story, but the betrothed of the royalty has the history
of being assaulted and abducted since a long time ago. The motive is always
the same. Because they want to eliminate the current intended of the royal
family and replace their position. If that’s the case, there’s no way I can fall in
love with a human who thinks it’s okay to do something like that. Handing this
brooch at the time of engagement is also to protect the intended.”

“So that’s how it was……Al, thank you for coming.”

“I’m sorry I couldn’t make it in time.”

“No……”

Certainly that he couldn’t come to the alley, but even when Al was busy, he
still came here riding a horse.
He will certainly not know how relieved I was after seeing his face.

“I was truly happy. I was relieved.”

“Is that so? That’s good then. I was really worried about what to do if
something had happened to you.”

While we were talking, the horse slowly galloped.

Fortunately, no new enemy appeared and we arrived at the mansion safely.


When I got off the horse, I breathed out from the sensation of the ground after a
long time, and then Luke came out to greet me.

“Welcome home, Milady……eh, Your Highness?”

“Yeah. It’s been a while. Is the Duke home? I have something I want to talk
about with him.”

“Please wait.”

Luke, who was surprised by Al’s sudden appearance, rushed to contact my


father.

Luckily my father was in the mansion and was happy to meet Al, but when he
heard that I was attacked by thugs, he trembled in anger.

My father, who was sitting in the reception room, had a red face due to anger
and slammed his fist at the table in front of him.

“Lily was targeted by thugs!? I won’t forgive them! Your Highness! Which
household did this!?”

“One of your guards is tailing after them right now. As soon as he finds the
client, you will be contacted, so let’s wait for him first……and you don’t have
to worry about it. I will never forgive those who tried to hurt Lily. I will catch
the mastermind without fail. Trust me, and please leave this to me.”

Hearing Al’s words, my father released his anger and nodded in agreement.

“If Your Highness said so……I understand. I will leave it to Your Highness.
Lily, you are banned from going outside for a while. Do you understand?”

“……yes.”

It’s unfortunate but it can’t be helped. Since the mastermind hasn’t been
caught yet, it is a situation where we don’t know when someone will attack me
again. Although it was good because I was safe this time, the next one would not
always be that way.

“I want you to be patient at least until this mastermind gets caught. Yes,
instead, I will try to come here to play as much as possible so you don’t get
bored.”

“I’m happy, but it’s okay, you don’t have to force yourself.”

Al’s thoughtful words made me happy. When I was smiling, as if anticipating


this timing, my father said.

“Lily, go back to your room. I have something I want to talk about with His
Highness.”

“……yes.”

“I was informed that the guard has come back with Noel earlier. Go ahead
and see him.”

“Noel? Thank you very much!”

When I heard Noel’s name from my father, I hurriedly excused myself and left
the room.

I knew that my father mentioned Noel to make me leave the room, but I didn’t
intend to stay long from the very beginning, and I don’t really mind because I
think such a thing is reasonable.

“Noel!”

“Meoow.”

When I opened the door to my room and called the name of my beloved cat,
Noel, who was relaxing on the sofa, mewled in reply.

I guess Noel was welcoming me inside. Luke has already prepared the tea.

“Well, Milady. I’ve made you a cup of tea, please enjoy it. You have worked
hard today.”

“Yes.”

While nodding, I picked up the cup.

Noel was lying on my lap as he purred.

Rubbing his head, I remembered the time when I was about to be attacked by
thugs.

“……it feels like Noel helped me.”

“Milady?”

“No, never mind.”

I answered Luke, who has a confused expression on his face, by shaking my


head and I continued rubbing Noel’s head.

It may be just my imagination, but at that time, I feel like Noel helped me.

“Thank you, Noel.”

“Mrreow.”

I thanked him.

In Japanese, the word for fiance/fiancee is only one: 婚約者 (konyakusha)


which is gender neutral. Since they were talking about a general situation, I
changed the word fiance/fiancee with the more gender neutral ‘betrothed’ and
‘intended’.
Chapter 51
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

If you thought that the ending of the previous conflict is anticlimatic, I think
it’s probably because the first part (ch 1-54) is only to build up Lily’s
relationship with Al and the others, and for Lily to grow as a person. Maybe
there will be more problems and dramas in the second part.

TL: clover

ED: clover

Sometime later, Al told me that the mastermind who tried to attack me was
caught.

The mastermind and the thugs will be put in jail and will be judged properly.

Al relentlessly investigated the despicable crime aimed at the First Prince’s


fiancée, revealing their guilt.

“If they think that I would love people who thought doing such things is
acceptable, they’re going to be disappointed. I will never forgive anyone who
tried to hurt my fiancée.”

He told everyone that everything is under control.

And I heard from Victor-niisama who was present on the scene.

“For the time being, it will be difficult for them to make a direct action
against you.”

And then, my curfew was lifted and I could go to the orphanage and meet
Chloe.
However, it is inevitable that the number of guards has increased.

I don’t want to bother anyone, so I decreased my visit to the orphanage from


almost everyday to about one day a week.

If something like that happens, I can’t defend myself.

It was unfortunate that I couldn’t see Chloe every day, but I told myself that
it’s better than if I couldn’t see her at all.

“Sorry, Luke. It has become hard for you to see Chloe. You must be lonely
too, right?”

“……thank you for your consideration, Milady. But I really don’t


understand what you mean.”

“It’s fine if you don’t understand.”

Looking at Luke who was grumpy, I giggled. I noticed that his cheeks were a
little red.

Chloe still doesn’t have anyone she likes, but it seems that Luke’s feeling still
hasn’t changed.

Chloe, the daughter of an Earl, and Luke, the butler of a ducal house. It’s a
difficult love to be realized, but I don’t feel like laughing it off and say that
“Your status is too different.”

One day, it would be nice if Luke can find a point of compromise with her.
That’s what I thought.

Then, at last, I became sixteen and it is time for my society debut.

On my birthday, a present was delivered from Al and it contained a bracelet


with thin triple chains. It has many small gems attached. The delicate design is
very beautiful.

『I’m sorry, I couldn’t find the time to come. I put my feelings of wanting to
tie you to me into this bracelet. I’m looking forward to meeting you on your
debut day. Happy birthday.』
Such words were written on the card that was included inside the present, I
felt embarrassed and happy at the same time.

Today, I put on the bracelet given by Al and the usual brooch, and wear the
new dress for my society debut.

The dress that the designer created with all her soul has a neat design, but it
isn’t plain, and silver thread was used to sew butterfly embroideries on the entire
fabric.

It has a delicate silhouette and the body line can be seen clearly. It’s a great
workmanship with no unpleasant feeling.

I wear everything and wait for Al to come and pick me up.

“His Highness has come to pick you up.”

When Luke called out, I raised my face. Al, who came to pick me up, is
dressed in black fine clothes.

The jacket has been finely sewn with silver thread, with a gorgeous
impression like a prince.

The refined standing figure is elegant and reminds me of the first day we met.

“Al.”

“I’ve come to meet you, Lily.”

Sweetness was mixed in his voice. When he looked at me, he narrowed his
eyes and said, “You’re very beautiful.”

“I hate that I have to show your beautiful figure to someone other than
me……say, let’s stop the society debut. With just the two of us like this, how
about we just stay inside my room?”

“……you know I can’t do that.”

Society debut is such a major event for a noble lady. It is not allowed for one
to miss it, so it’s impossible
Al also knew that, so he just said, “Right, how regrettable.”

I headed to the castle with the carriage that Al had brought.

The castle has a reception hall for today’s evening party.

Noble ladies wearing dresses of various colors are gathering inside the
reception hall. In tonight’s party, all the people who participate are those who
hold peerage, so there are quite a large number of people.

I will go to the reception hall later, but first I have to greet the King.

This is the old tradition of the society debut.

Along with Al, I went to the room where the King is waiting.

There are five people, including me, that have their society debut today. It
seems that the other four people have already said their greetings and I’m the
only one left.

The white dress is the proof of a debutante. I went to the room where the King
was, and the soldiers, who were guarding the door, opened the door as if
expecting me.

“I’ll wait here.”

“Yes.”

After replying, I enter alone.

Give my greeting, receive the King’s blessing, and withdraw from the room.

Even though it was just like that, I felt nervous.

“Congratulations. With this, you’re going to have your society debut. is the
evening party. Are you okay?”

“I will do my best.”

Having waited for me in the hallway, Al called out to me. Seeing his face
brought me relief.
Being escorted by him, tonight we would head for the evening party being
held in the reception hall.

In exchange for a proper greeting, I would need to have at least one dance.

And who I would choose to dance with me would be of much importance to


the nobles.

“Speaking of which, this will be my first time dancing with Al.”

“That’s true. But, even if I look like this, I’m surprisingly good at dancing,
you know?”

“‘Surprisingly’……it is as expected though.”

It is rumored that Al, who is known as a genius since he was a child, is


completely beyond the norm.

Being with him for so long, I didn’t think it was surprising because I thought
that it would probably be true.
Chapter 52
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

We’ll finish this next week! And then we’ll be on the same boat, waiting for
the new part to be released by the author :”)

TL: clover

ED: clover

When we arrived at the hall, people who noticed us naturally cleared the way
for us. There were some people I knew, but everyone was staring at me with
wide eyes.

“……why are they looking at me like that? Did I do something wrong?”

The dress, accessories, and hairstyle should be suitable for a debutant. Al


smiled when I tilted my neck in confusion.

“There’s nothing wrong with you. I said you’re beautiful, right? Everyone is
just staring at you because you’re so beautiful.”

“Is that so?”

I nodded while still feeling dubious. When we arrived at the dance floor in the
middle of the large hall, the court band started playing music as if expecting us.

“……Lily. Your first dance. May I have this dance?”

Al put his hand on his chest in a graceful motion as he bowed lightly.

Staring at the hand that was offered, I answered, “Yes.”

“I’d be glad to, Your Highness Alan.”


Then, I took his hand and we danced along with the slow rhythm.

Al’s movement was quite good, as he had said, and supported me when I was
a little nervous due to the fact that it was my first dance. When the dance was
finished without a problem, applause came from the on-lookers around us.

“Liz-sama, that was very nice!”

As we withdrew from the dance floor, the ladies who used to have tea together
with me came over to us.

They were people who made their society debut before me.

After saying that I would stop hosting the tea party for a while, I’ve never
contacted them again and vice-versa. Maybe they forgot about me. But, I also
had a good time with Chloe every day and didn’t remember about them, so we
both were guilty of the same sin.

“Thank you.”

“Ah……y-yes.”

When I saw that the other ladies were widened their eyes as if astonished, I
wondered what happened……but then it came to me.

Because they knew that normally I would say 「Naturally」 rather than
「Thank you」.

So, they would have been puzzled when I said, “Thank you.”

The ladies began to praise my dress when they recovered.

“That clothing! The design is totally different from before, but it looks
great. It suits you very well, Liz-sama. Yes, your outfit that left a strong
impression before was also wonderful, but this looks better on you, Liz-sama.”

“Yes, I also like this dress. Your dress looks wonderful, too.”

“T-thank you very much.”

It is the most basic of the basics to compliment others’ dress. To tell the truth,
their dresses reminded me of my previous preference, so I would feel sorry if I
don’t compliment their dresses too.

“Your engagement with His Highness has been decided and your position is
becoming as solid as a rock, Liz-sama. Even if you have moved forward to the
high society, please don’t hesitate to visit us.”

“Truly! I’m sad that you didn’t invite us to your tea party recently. Please
don’t forget about us.”

“……yes.”

Even though until now they didn’t mind whether they were invited or not,
they changed their attitude quickly.

Probably the fact that my escort is Al played a big role here. I know that, but I
feel a bit sad that this showed me how worthless I was to them.

“Oh my……that girl, doesn’t she wear last year’s dress?”

While I was sighing internally how I was reaping what I sowed, one of the
ladies spotted a woman who was too shy to actively join the party and frowned.

I followed her gaze. Certainly, there was a young lady who is wearing an old-
fashioned dress, standing alone and looking lonely. She was staring at the dance
floor with longing eyes.

“Oh my, you’re right. No way. I can’t believe that she’s wearing such an
old-fashioned dress even though this is the evening party where the First
Prince attends.”

“A noble should not be like that. When attending the evening party hosted
by the royal family, one should dress appropriately. Something like that should
be just a matter of course.”

“But, that person, to think that she doesn’t even know such a basic thing.”

“……it’s unbearable how she dares to come with such a shabby appearance
every time. We should warn her so that this kind of behavior doesn’t happen
the second time.”
“Yes, let’s do that.”

“……stop that.”

I stopped them who had a strong desire to warn that person.

They looked at me with a surprised expression.

“B-but, Liz-sama……”

“But nothing, there is no rule stating that one has to wear the latest dress
every time. She may have her own circumstances, and that dress may be her
favorite dress. Stop looking down on her for your own selfish reason.”

“……Liz-sama.”

Everyone was staring at me in surprise. I understand why, but everyone was


about to ‘warn’ that person—in other words, persecuting her—and I thought that
I couldn’t overlook this matter.

And I have heard about something like this from Chloe.

Among the lower-ranking households, there are many that can’t be considered
rich even though they are nobles. She said that in such households, they can’t
afford to waste their money and they can only buy a dress after much pestering.

Chloe’s household is not that poor, so there seems to be no problem with


getting the dress for her society debut, but it was said that she wouldn’t be able
to go to other evening party after her society debut because she would have no
dress to wear.

That was my first time hearing that kind of story. To be honest, I was very
surprised.

I thought that everyone was the same as me. Wear one’s favorite dress, have a
fun tea party, and spend the time happily, I didn’t think anything of it.

I was ashamed, so I changed the way I think since then.

Every household has their own circumstances. I felt deeply regretful that I had
been condemning and judging them as I please.

Currently the girl is standing alone, she’s poor, so maybe she has come only to
enjoy the atmosphere. Because she has come all the way to this evening party. If
she were persecuted, I don’t think that she would ever want to come again. I
want her to have fun even if it’s just a little bit, I want her to go home thinking
that she wants to come back again.

That’s what I thought.

“She may be a lady of a lower-ranking household. If so, it is natural that


she can’t make a new dress and it is rude to laugh at her who has done
everything she can. Don’t you think so?”

“……yes.”

Perhaps it was unexpected for me to rebuke them, everyone has an expression


of disbelief on their face. I understand their feelings, but I really want them to
stop crying over what they thought I was.

“……umm, Liz-sama. Well, we have to excuse ourselves. Um, I’m sorry for
holding you up for so long even though you’re with His Highness. “

I guess they couldn’t stand the awkward atmosphere. When one said that, the
rest of the ladies spoke the same words one after another and separated away
from us.
Chapter 53
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

More Wilfred and some kind of explanation about his actions. chapter will be
the last chapter for a while. Enjoy this chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

I saw them off while sighing in relief.

Al, who didn’t say anything until now, said to me.

“It looks like everyone was surprised.”

I made a bitter smile while nodding in agreement.

“Yes……I think it’s because that was something I would never say before.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes. I……I don’t want to admit it, but I was truly a selfish woman who was
ignorant of the ways of the world. Although I don’t think I have changed that
much now.”

“A selfish woman, huh. Since I’ve never seen you like that, I can’t believe it
yet.”

“I’m glad that you have never seen it. Maybe if you were to see me then……
I think you would definitely hate me.”

I was exactly like what Prince Wilfred had said.


Although I’m still doubtful about the whole 『villainess』 matter, I
understand that I was the worst woman. If I didn’t listen to Prince Wilfred’s
words, when I met Al, I would probably be a shunned woman who would fall
into ruin.

I know that now.

“Brother, there you are! Geh! It’s Liz Beltran!”

When I was talking with Al at a place away from everyone to escape from the
hustle and bustle, someone called out to me. Looking back, there is Prince
Wilfred who is dressed like Al.

His eyebrows were furrowed as he stared at me.

“Will, stop saying rude things to Lily. She’s my fiancée.”

Al who noticed Prince Wilfred admonished him. Prince Wilfred unexpectedly


apologized, saying “Sorry.”

“Sorry. I didn’t think that Brother would still be with her. Oh yeah, I, in
fact, saw the exchange with the ladies just now—say, you, do you perhaps
have memories of previous life? Are you the same as me?”

“Heh?”

—Memories of previous life?

What did he mean by that?

While I was confused by what was said, Al drew near and embraced my
shoulders.

“Will, don’t say such confusing things to Lily.”

“Eh? No, you see. This girl is Liz Beltran, you know? Right? But, her
atmosphere is completely different. Like just now, she didn’t spur on the other
ladies and even stopped them, and she isn’t wearing that dazzling villainess-
style gaudy dress, like everyone else, I can’t believe that this is the same
person.”
Al shooed away Prince Wilfred who was staring at the me intently.

“Don’t get close. That’s why I told you many times that Lily is not a
『villainess』. She’s my cute fiancée. If you understand, don’t ever call Lily a
『villainess』 ever again.”

“Eeh—……you must be kidding. What the heck? Who broke the


『villainess』 flag then? Well then, since the villainess is no more, wouldn’t it
be impossible for the original work to advance? What will happen to the
story?”

Prince Wilfred widened his eyes in disbelief.

“Say, I’m going to ask again, but seriously, do you really don’t have any
memories of previous life? You see, 「I’ve been reborn as the villainess!
Because I don’t like it, I have to avoid the destruction flag!」 Isn’t it
something like that? Or something like, 「One day I suddenly realized I was
reincarnated as the villainess of the game from my previous life!」 If the
personality of the previous life has returned, I can understand why you have
become like another person.”

“Eh……umm, my apologies, but I truly don’t understand the meaning of


what Your Highness were saying.”

He said something about being reincarnated.

Even though I am only being myself.

I was also puzzled, but Prince Wilfred seemed to be increasingly confused.

“Eh? Seriously? Are you really, really not someone reincarnated? ……eh?
Then, you broke the villainess flag by yourself? Haah—! That’s amazing! So
you can do that, huh!”

“Will……”

Al chided Prince Wilfred, but he did not stop. He made an impassioned speech
towards Al excitedly.

“No, but it’s amazing, you know? I thought for sure that there would
definitely be a compelling force that forces the story to be realized. That’s why
I basically gave up on doing anything as it would be useless to do so. When I
thought about what I can do, I thought that I can guide you to head towards
the end that I thought was the best. But then, even though she doesn’t know
the situation at all, this girl overcomes all of that. This is great news for me!”

And Prince Wilfred began to become fired up. Like that, he continued to
mutter as if speaking to himself.

“I see, so I don’t have to worry. Moreover, I don’t have to follow the original
game’s story. Even so, the story is not collapsing. I see……I see……”

His voice gets smaller and smaller.

Then, Prince Wilfred laughed with a lamenting expression.

“I see. Then, Liz Beltran is not a 『villainess』, huh. If that’s the case, well.
In order for Brother to be happy, I had always thought that you had to be
separated from the 『villainess』 and had to be with the 『heroine』, but that
is not necessary……”

“Will?”

When Al checked Prince Wilfred’s condition, he bowed his head vigorously.

“I’m sorry for the various things I said, Brother. If that girl is no longer a
villainess, I will give Brother my blessing.”

“You……just what exactly……”

Prince Wilfred smiled at Al who was puzzled by the sudden change.

“Because I’m convinced, I will not complain about your fiancée anymore,
Brother……but, I see. Well then, since Brother x Heroine is no more……eh,
the second route I was a fan of……me x Heroine? No way!”

Prince Wilfred’s eyes were sparkling.

“I thought that the Heroine had to go to Brother’s route so that you can be
happy, but that is not necessary anymore. I see, that means I can go for it. I
know that it is possible to change the story, but there is also the option of not
changing it. If she enters my route and follows the story……uwaah! This will
be so fun!”

“If I do this and that……” Prince Wilfred continued to be in high spirits.

“I can’t just stay here and waste my time! Certainly, the Heroine’s debut is
half a year after the villainess……no, Liz Beltran’s! Alright, I will look it up,
and I will fill the position of Heroine’s partner! Then, I will get the route
open~ The Second Prince’s route! I will definitely let myself be captured.”

“……I don’t know what he’s talking about, but Prince Wilfred looks like
he’s having so much fun.”

“Yeah, you’re right……”

I looked at Prince Wilfred, who has completely entered his own world,
together with Al. Prince Wilfred returned to his senses with a gasp and said to
us.

“So, that’s why! I have to prepare myself to be captured by the Heroine from
now on, so I have to go back to my room!”

Then, while waving his hand, he went out of the reception hall as quick as
lightning.

“……he’s like a storm.”

When I unintentionally said my thought out loud, Al nodded in agreement.

“……that guy, he’s crazy about the 『game』 since ages ago. Even though
he’s serious in other areas……”

“Is that so?”

“I was wondering if he finally returned to his senses, but that doesn’t seem
the case.”

Al, who exhaled a deep sigh as if he was exhausted, seemed to be really


troubled.
“Speaking of which, he said something about letting the 『heroine』 to
『capture』 him.”

“Yeah……now that we have nothing to do with it, let’s leave it alone. If we


poke at it unskillfully, we might get caught in his strange delusion. I don’t
want to get caught in his pace anymore……”

“Yes……”

I also agreed with the words he murmured softly.


Chapter 54
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

With this, part one is over! The LN will come out on 3/27 and it is said that
there are two extra chapters, one in Al’s POV and another in Will’s POV. I’m
going to wait until the e-book version comes out, which is in April. Enjoy the
chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“I feel exhausted already……Lily, come here. Let’s go to a more secluded


place.”

Al held my hand and pulled me towards the balcony.

The balcony at the other side of the thick curtain has a room for up to two or
three people.

“It’s a nice evening.”

“Yes.”

I looked over the view from the balcony together with Al. First of all, I can
see the courtyard, but unfortunately it’s dark and hardly visible. Light is shining
through from the reception hall, so I can see the shape of the trees slightly.

Wind blows. The climate is moderate and it is a beautiful night for moonlight.
The chattering of people can be heard at a distance from the reception hall.

“Hey, did you notice?”

Al was talking in a quiet voice while looking at the outside scenery. Al looked
at me with a gentle expression as I turned towards him.

“Will said this—you are no longer a 『villainess』.”

“Ah……now that you mention it.”

He did say something like that.

The impression of Prince Wilfred was so intense that the things he said flew
over my head.

“Speaking of which……he did say so……um, well, I……”

“You are not the horrible 『villainess』 anymore. Congratulations. Like


what you were aiming for, you have gotten rid of the 『villainess』 label and
prove to my brother that you’re not like that.”

“……that’s……true.”

Right, that’s right.

I would like to surprise Prince Wilfred and say 「Serves you right」 to him
one day, that’s why I work hard until now.

Remembering that, I said.

“……I, I’ve always thought that when I am not a 『villainess』 anymore, I


would say 「Serves you right」 and laugh loudly with all my heart.”

“Did you think about that kind of thing?”

“Yes……”

While nodding, I hung my head down. I feel ashamed of myself.

“Though I considered doing that for real……Prince Wilfred’s impact was


stronger and I forgot all about it until now.”

Even though I’ve worked hard with that in mind, at the end I forgot about it,
it’s too bad.
“Well……isn’t it fine? About your situation with my younger brother, an
opportunity to say that may arise in a different situation in the future.”

“Is that……so?”

I wonder what kind of situation is that. While thinking that I don’t want to
think too much, Al laughed.

“It’s my younger brother. So that kind of situation will surely come. More
than that……hey.”

“Yes.”

Al’s tone of voice turned serious. At the same time, his expression tightened.

“You are no longer a 『villainess』 as a result of your hard work. On the


contrary, you have become much more beautiful than when we first met. Now,
you can make any man turn around easily. Hey, be honest with me. Do you not
need me anymore?”

“Al……”

His tone of voice was gentle, but I know he asked that seriously. And then, I
also remembered when he told me that he wanted to hear the answer to his
confession during the evening party of my society debut.

Al repeated his words to me who couldn’t answer him readily.

“As I said before, I love you, and that hasn’t changed even now. I want to
marry you, but I have no intention to force you. Even if I marry you, if your
heart is not in it, it will only be in vain. So, I want to hear your intention. Do
you want to break your engagement with me? If you say so, I will make an
exception this time and agree. I’ll free you from myself.”

The words he said were gentle, but they contained some darkness. And, I also
noticed that I found that darkness to be pleasant.

While I was frozen, Al’s hand reached out to my cheek.

“But, if you say that you will take my hand here, I will never let you go
again. Whatever you say, I will bind you to my side until death do us apart.
Just like the feelings I put into the bracelet. —I will only give you this one
chance. So, think about it carefully before you answer.”

Al looked at the bracelet he gave me on my birthday.

『I want to bind you to me』

Certainly, it was written on the attached message card. I was surprised that he
was serious about that, but it doesn’t feel bad at all.

I stared at Al, and I asked my own heart.

—Are you ready?

And I smiled at the answer that was returned immediately.

That’s right. I have loved him ever since I first saw him.

I wanted to be with this person. As I get to know him, I came to love him
more and more, and I would like him to choose me if possible.

—Until now, I have always loved Al.

I am prepared to continue loving him since long time ago.

From the start, I have already made up my mind about my answer to his
confession. Since I have made my decision, there is no need worrying about it
now.

So I faced Al and said with a smile on my face.

“……if it weren’t for Al, surely I wouldn’t be here right now.”

“Yeah.”

Al stared at me with calm eyes. As he affirmed it, I spun the words again.

“I was able to do my best because you were there, and I think it will be even
better from now on.”
“Yeah.”

“……please don’t say something like breaking our engagement. I, I don’t


want to be without you.”

When I told him my feelings, Al let out a small laugh.

“Is it fine for you to say that? Won’t you regret it?”

“No. There’s no way I would regret it.”

After I said so, Al said, “Well then,” and looked at me. His eyes were burning
with heat.

“Say it with proper words then. So that I can understand, say it clearly.”

“Yes.”

I understood what he was saying and what he was asking for.

The tension I felt was tremendous. This may be the first time for me to feel
this nervous.

However, at the same time, I thought I was just as happy as I was nervous.

My eyes met Al’s as I slowly said.

“I have always loved you. I, I would like to be with you even if I am not a
『villainess』 anymore.”

“Yeah.”

His eyes told me to continue. It’s enough for the story of the past. He was
urging me to tell him what I am feeling now.

So I spun more words.

“Of course it is still the same now. I love you.”

“—Me too, I also love you. Lily.”


“Ah……”

Al stretched out his hands and held my body. He embraced me who was
thrown off balance as if expecting that.

“Captured.”

His hand gently stroked my head.

My eyes widened due to the sudden movement, but I felt like crying because
of his gentleness.

“Well then, I won’t let you go ever again, but that’s fine, right?”

“—Yes.”

While I was nodding to the words whispered close to my ear, Al smiled a


little.

“That’s good. I thought about what to do if you said that you want to cancel
our engagement.”

“……did you already know that I wouldn’t say that?”

Originally, while expecting my reply, he said that he would agree if that


happens.

When I stared at him with that feeling, Al said, “Yeah, but well.”

“As expected, it’s scary when I think about it. I have no intention to let you
go from the start, but I was wondering what to do if you told me that you want
to leave. I was troubled, I don’t want to use force, you know?”

“……”

He said it jokingly, but I stiffened after hearing his words.

—Use force? Eh? What did he mean by that?

I stared at Al while feeling stunned. He was smiling as he said, “Hmm?”


“……”

Apparently, no matter how I answer, it seems that Al was planning to make


me come back to him in the end. When my answer came out at last, everything
was fine because I didn’t choose to leave, but I felt something similar to chills
for a moment just now.

—Umm, is Al actually a pretty scary person?

“What’s wrong, Lily?”

I looked at Al who gave me a gentle smile while hugging me.

It seems that the person I am engaged with is not just a kind person.

But well, that’s fine too.

While thinking that way, I said.

“No, it’s nothing.”

It is a fact that he paid attention to me and worked hard for me, because I
know.

I know that his kindness is real.

Since I understand that, the rest doesn’t matter.

“Lily, from now on, please treat me well as a real fiancé, no, as a lover.”

“Yes, Al. I have many shortcomings, but please treat me well too.”

With my reply, Al brought me closer to him gently.

Realizing what he meant, I feel impatient, but I decided to close my eyes


silently after thinking for a moment.

Because I love him.

“Lily, I love you.”


The voice that can only be heard by me was feverish.

Immediately after that, the heat which was not my own was pressed onto my
lips.

Thus, I was no longer a 『villainess』, and became the lover and fiancée of
the First Prince Alan.

End of Part 1

The author said that the second part will be released maybe at the end of this
month. Part 2 will focus on how Lily works hard to become someone suitable as
Al’s wife. They will be more lovey-dovey in part 2. So prepare your insulin. But
it will have irregular updates. Also, please don’t forget to rate and review this
novel in NU page!

*Edit: the prelude of the second part is just released. But well, I will release it
next week.
Chapter 55
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Heya! We’ll start with part 2 this week! Here’s the prologue for part 2! ……
also, this is just the prologue, but it’s already sugary sweet and I was tempted to
throw my mouse to the screen while translating this lol.

TL: clover

ED: clover

“It still feels like a dream……”

I exhaled softly. The breath came out much, much sweeter than I thought.

◇◇◇

The society debut’s evening part ended without a hitch, I returned to the
mansion, changed into a loungewear and sat on the sofa with a dreamy feeling.

“Welcome back, Milady. You must be tired. Please have a cup of tea.”

“Yes.”

My butler Luke gave me a cup of tea, so I drank it.

When I took a sip as usual, although I knew what I drank, I couldn’t taste it at
all today. But I don’t mind. Luke said that this is a cup of tea.

“……Milady. You’re terribly absentminded today. The tea you just drank is
chamomile, you know?”

“Yes……it’s delicious.”
“I didn’t know that your taste has become strange. Shall I put chili pepper
in it?”

“Chili pepper……it may be delicious too.”

Hearing my answer, Luke, who gave up and declared me as hopeless, sighed


blatantly.

“At any rate, it is all good and well that everything went smoothly with His
Highness in the evening party, but this is enough, please come back to reality
soon. Your grinning face is unseemly.”

“W-what do you mean unseemly! B-but Luke. Even though I didn’t say
anything, you knew that something happened with Al.”

Being told that I was unseemly, I tightened my expression. I am aware that I


was being absentminded, so in order to gloss over it, I held my cat Noel, who
had been examining my state nearby, and put him on my lap.

Luke looked at me with an exasperated expression, and said “Of course I


knew,” as he poured me another cup of tea. Even though it was already evening,
his butler outfit doesn’t seem to get wrinkled. Straightening his spine, Luke said
while taking care of me gallantly.

“You have a dreamy-looking expression on your face ever since you came
back. It’s obvious that something good had happened. And since we’re talking
about Milady, the good thing that happened must be related to His Highness
Alan. From your expression, it looks like you’ve made your confession safely.
Have you become lovers with His Highness?”

“……y-yes.”

While wondering just what kind of expression was that, I nodded.

Right. As Luke said, I have officially become lovers with the First Prince of
Roseblade Kingdom, Alan—or Al, just before.

I have always thought that Al was only helping me so that I wouldn’t become
a 『villainess』. Although I have a close relationship with him, I’ve always
believed that I became his fiancée for convenience sake, because it was
necessary for our cooperation.

But, last time he told me that it wasn’t like that at all.

He told me that he loves me and that he intends to marry me in the future.

On the other hand, I was able to finally gave him my reply on the evening
party of my society debut.

He hugged me when I said, “I love Al,” and kissed me.

He gave me a gentle but sweet kiss, his lips touching mine, which was
something that only lovers would do.

I was too happy and I thought I was dreaming, I didn’t think it was real, but he
was hugging me close and I knew that it wasn’t a dream……aah jeez, I don’t
know what I am thinking right now.

Anyway, Al escorted me, who was in cloud nine, back to the carriage because
it was late and said, “I will contact you again.”

“We finally become lovers. I want to talk with you a lot, and go on a date
with you. I want to hold hands with your cute self as lovers and occasionally
touch you. I want to experience such things with you. Is that fine?”

It was only natural that I wasn’t able to act normal when he told me this just
before the carriage door closed, and since then, I have always been thinking
about Al, my mind is not here at all.

“A-Al was wonderful today as well. Um……t-to think that such a wonderful
person loves me……”

My face became hot when I recalled what happened this evening. When I put
my hand on my cheek subconsciously, Luke said with an exhausted expression.

“Isn’t that great? I also feel relieved that your feelings were mutual. If not,
then I’d be depressed from the usual unmindful flirting from the both of you.
During that time, even if you say that you were not dating and were not lovers,
no one would believe you. Ah, you are his fiancée, you know.
Fiancée…….haaah. This obstacle is finally gone, so I always thought that you
guys should just get together already.”

“……”

—It seems that my butler’s sharp tongue is in full-swing tonight.

My silver-haired exclusive butler, whose outstanding aspect is only his


appearance, is thoroughly sarcastic towards me, his master. Well, it’s fine
because I understand that I allowed him to speak his mind.

However, I can’t agree when he said that we were flirting. Because we didn’t
do such a thing.

“What do you mean flirting, we didn’t do anything like that. We, we didn’t
do such a thing.”

While remembering that we had kissed, although we were in a secluded place


during the evening party, I complained to Luke thinking that he shouldn’t know
about that.

But, Luke stared at me.

“Eh, what are you saying, Milady. I remember that you were giving His
Highness a lap pillow recently though? I would like you to tell me what that
means if it wasn’t flirting.”

“……”

Unfortunately, I couldn’t say anything to that.

I remembered that I gave Al a lap pillow when he came to the mansion. Aah,
that was embarrassing. But……I think, more than anything, I was happy.

Seeing me turn even redder than before, Luke clapped his hands several times
as if to end the conversation while saying, “Yes, yes.”

“Let’s end the conversation here. I know that I will only get a heartburn. —
Well, I said various things, but I’m glad, Milady. After this, if there is nothing
happen, you will marry His Highness.”
“R-right……”

Get married to Al……

I imagined it and got embarrassed.

In a few years, will I wear a bridal gown and marry him? Just thinking about it
makes me happy.

“I, I want to be Al’s bride quickly.”

When I kept my head down while saying so bashfully, Luke picked up Noel
from me and said.

“Please say such words directly to His Highness. I feel troubled if you told
me that.”

“T-to Al……”

That will be quite difficult.

But, if I say that, will Al be happy?

He will probably reply with something like: “Me too. I want to quickly make
you my wife.”

I imagined it. Yeah, I’m very happy.

“……”

“……Milady. Haah……please don’t immersed yourself in the world of


delusions……I mean, I know your feelings are mutual with His Highness,
Milady, but aren’t you becoming somewhat a doofus on your own will? In
which case, I think you’re still far away from your goal of becoming a perfect
lady.”

“I, I know that!”

He hit my weak spot.

As Luke pointed it out, I shook off my delusion.


That’s right. Certainly, I may not have been a 『villainess』. But I am still far
from being a perfect lady, and I don’t know when I will turn back into a
『villainess』 once again.

Human beings cannot change their nature just by a slight effort.

It is highly likely that my old habit will come out.

In order to avoid that as much as possible, I can’t stop the efforts I’ve put into
so far, I have to gather myself together and keep doing my best.

—It would be a very difficult path.

In all honesty, I don’t know if the day when I can become a 『perfect lady』
will come.

“So that I can be with Al. I will do my best.”

I don’t want to leave him. I don’t want to lose his feeling.

It will be completely different from now on.

This time, it is not to prove myself superior to Prince Wilfred.

I will become a perfect lady for myself. This is an effort to become a woman
suitable for Al.

I nodded resolutely.

Luke, who saw it, said with a very nice smile, “Please allow me to continue
to help you.”
Chapter 56
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

I translated this thinking that I will have a good time and now I feel so
attacked.

TL: clover

ED: clover

A month has passed since my society debut was over.

“It’s about time. You’re not going to fail because it’s you, but I wish you
well.”

“Yes.”

In the basement of my family’s mansion, I nodded with a tense expression to


my father’s encouragement.

Today is the day I make a spirit contract.

For our country, where the concept of magic is commonplace, spirits, divine
spirits, fairies, etc. are familiar existences. In particular, since the spirits can use
magic to boost the power of one’s magic and also support the contractor, those
that are suitable are recommended to make a contract with them.

And I have been deemed as suitable from an early age.

The spirit contract is not something that you can do right away.

If you make a mistake, you will be trapped by them and be taken to their
world instead of making a contract.
Therefore, it was stipulated in the law of the country that one must not make a
spirit contract until one reaches at least 16 years old, no matter how suitable they
are. This is because children who are under the age of 15 are particularly liked
by spirits, and at the same time, those who have extremely high aptitude for
spirits are also forbidden from contracting spirits. It is because they would be
taken away to the spirit world regardless of their age and gender.

Victor-niisama is exactly like that; he is still not in contract with any spirit
because he has an extremely high aptitude.

The appropriate value is neither too low nor too high.

Only those people are recommended to make a contract.

The presence or absence of aptitude has nothing to do with the amount of


magical power that one was born with. For example, even if one has no magical
power, it is still possible for them to make a spirit contract.

One that has magical power and also has a spirit contract. Such talented
person is rare, and they usually would be appointed to an important post, and it
goes without saying that they are nobles. Men will definitely get high status in
the future, and women won’t have any trouble getting married. And that applies
to me.

If I weren’t engaged to Al, it is possible that the number of engagement


proposals would flood almost simultaneously with my high society debut.

At any rate. With my 16th birthday passed safely, the day has come for me to
make a spirit contract.

—I will definitely make a spirit contract properly.

I was so psyched that I thought that maybe I was a little bit too psyched.

In the basement of every high-ranking noble family, there is a magic circle to


summon a spirit, which is used when making a contract.

The summoning room which I entered for the first time is large, there is space
for more than 10 people to relax. The walls and floor are made of stone, perhaps
because it is underground. The walls are adorned with scarlet tapestry after a
fashion, nevertheless its simple impression is irreversible. It is just a basement,
and naturally there are no windows, and only the light that came from the
candlesticks lit the room.

Because of the completely different atmosphere than usual, tension runs


through my whole body naturally.

“Lily, relax. You will do great as always.”

“Y-yes……”

The one who supported me whose legs were shaking was Al. He heard from
my father that I would try making a spirit contract today, and he expressly came
to the mansion.

When I went down to the basement and saw Al, I was very surprised. But, it
was also a fact that I felt better when I saw Al, who smiled and waved at me.

The only people in this room are my me, my father, Al, Luke, and Noel, who
came here without permission.

Noel was about to be shooed away at first, but we gave up because he really
didn’t want to. It couldn’t be helped, so I have Luke hold him. I decided to drive
him out along with Luke if he went wild, but he seems to be alright now. His tail
is swaying in contentment.

“—Here I go.”

In the center of the room. I stand in front of the magic circle.

The magic circle carved directly on the floor looks worn out even when I see
it with my untrained eyes. That is only natural as it has been used by Beltran
Ducal House to make spirit contract for generations, but I can sense the history
behind it, and for a moment, I faltered.

I shook my head to shake off my nervousness. Pulling myself together, I


kneeled in front of the magic circle, put my hands together, closed my eyes, and
prayed.

There is no need for a special spell to summon spirits. Instead, the spirits are
summoned just by praying.

If one prays sincerely, a spirit which one may make a contract with will turn
up. That is the beginning of the spirit contract.

—A spirit who will lend me their power. Please, come to me.

I pray desperately.

—Please.

I finished the prayer and opened my eyes. The magic circle was shining in
golden color; it was a strong reaction.

A spirit will come. I understood that and felt relieved. All I have to do now is
to make a contract with the spirit.

To be honest, I was quite distracted at this point. Was that bad?

The magic circle is glowing with golden light. Then, the light went out and a
black spirit with four small wings appeared.

The one who appeared was the spirit of darkness.

Spirits are divided into six categories: light, darkness, fire, wind, earth, and
water. I have high aptitude for dark spirit, which is said to be rare. So I had
thought that if a spirit turns up it would be the spirit of darkness, but it was as I
imagined.

—I don’t like the darkness attribute, because it feels like a 『villainess』.

I was fine with whatever affinity I had. When I first heard that it was the rare
darkness attribute, I was honestly delighted, but now it’s a bit more complicated.

Because it’s darkness.

There is no way I would be happy with this attribute when I was so worried
about whether I would turn back into a 『villainess』.

But, one cannot decide the spirit that one compatible with.
Being able to make a contract with a spirit itself is already rare. So, I
understood that this is not the case where I could complain about the national
policy.

Once again, I observed the spirit in front of me.

It has long ears like an elf. It looks like a female. It wears a black dress with
long black hair and golden eyes. The size is about the size of my palm. It’s small
and very cute.

—This is a spirit.

I saw the real thing for the first time. When I was excited, the spirit stared at
me, perhaps it noticed that I was the summoner.

『You called me?』

It was a beautiful and clear voice. The spirits are said to kidnap people by
voice, and I understood why; it was a very beautiful voice.

“Y-yes. Please, make a contract with me……”

I said with a trembling voice. My father, Luke, and more importantly, Al are
watching. Failure is unacceptable.

The spirit looked me over and laughed as it finally agreed.

Hmm……you have magical power. Well, if you use me…… just barely……
it’s a passing score.

“T-truly?”

That’s good. It seems that I would be able to make a contract without any
problem. When I stared at the spirit with anticipation while letting out a relieved
sigh, the spirit said in good humor.

『That’s right. I will have to make a compromise, but you—NOOOOO!!』

“Eh……?”

『Who the hell wants to make a contract with you! Better yet, don’t
summon me at all! I won’t forgive you if you summon me again!』

“U-um……wait—”

『Bye!!』

I had no time to stop it.

Just before then, the spirit had created an atmosphere as if it would make a
contract with me, but suddenly it widened its golden eyes and said that I couldn’t
make a contract with it. And then, it disappeared into the magic circle as if
running away.

What was left behind was me, who was standing stock still on the spot and
couldn’t keep up with what just happened.

“Eh……eeeeh?”

Just, what does this mean?

By any chance, have I failed to contract a spirit?

Usually, if one goes to the place where one summons a spirit, the spirit will
accept the contract as long as it’s a good deal. That’s why I couldn’t believe this
development.

“You……must be kidding……”

Until now, I have been a good student in everything I did.

Of course there are areas that I am not good at, such as singing, but still, I
have done it.

It is only natural for me to be treated as excellent by everyone. There is


nothing I cannot do.

That’s how it should be.

I fell down weakly.

I feel nauseous for the first time in my life.


Even though I was nervous, I didn’t think that I would have failed.

I thought that it would be fine, that I would be able to contract a spirit, and I
only imagined a future where I would be praised by everyone.

So why—

“Lily!”

Al’s loud voice came from behind.

Immediately after, he hugged me from behind and asked, “Are you alright?”
But I couldn’t answer him due to feeling so much shock.
Chapter 57
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Al is 10/10 husbando material. And we all eat dog food again today. But isn’t
that what you came here for? xD

TL: clover

ED: clover

“Here. I hope it calms you down.”

“……thank you.”

Seeing my shocked state, Al, who couldn’t leave me like this, notified my
father and suggested to take a break for the time being.

I returned to my room while feeling stunned. My steps were unsteady. I didn’t


know where I was heading. Al, who was worried seeing me like this, also came
along as a matter of course.

Luke also showed no concern that Al would accompany me, though he looked
worried as he saw my strange state.

I sat down on the usual sofa in my room and drank the herbal tea which was
brewed by Luke. The orange blossom tea has a unique sweetness that calmed
down some of my confusion.

“No way……I failed……”

I murmured. The moment I said it, I became aware that what happened just
now was real.

“What should I do……”


I never thought that I would fail.

Because contracting a spirit should be easy.

If one does it correctly, and if one reaches the location to summon the spirit,
virtually no one will fail.

The moment they are summoned, the spirits are already willing to form a
contract. One shouldn’t fail.

But I failed. What’s more, it is unheard of for one to be refused after


summoning the spirit. It’s only natural that I was shocked.

“What did I do wrong……?”

No matter how much I think about it, I don’t understand the reason at all.

I should have summoned the spirit in the right order. I can say proudly that I
didn’t do anything wrong.

However, I was rejected by the spirit I summoned.

Since usually I never experienced failure, I feel greatly shaken.

“Lily, calm down.”

Al, who was sitting next to me, drew near and rubbed my back as if to comfort
me. I felt more relaxed due to the kind gesture, and my tears welled up.

“Al……I—”

“Don’t worry. You just had a bad luck today. You also think so, right?”

“—yes. Certainly. I also think so. Milady.”

Luke who looked at Al agreed.

They were being considerate so that I wouldn’t be bothered by my failure. I


knew that.

But I couldn’t do that easily.


Because—

“If this is the case, I won’t be able to marry Al……”

That’s right.

This is a well-known story, but in Roseblade royal family, there are three
conditions for one to be able to become the prince’s bride: 『A royalty or titled
nobility, have magical power, and have a contracted spirit.』

Being a royalty or titled nobility is so as not to draw opposition from the


nobles, and having magical power is because magical power is hereditary.

There are various state affairs and duties of a royalty that cannot be done
without magical power.

What if the child has no magical power because they marry someone without
magical power carelessly?

Then the child, if they are indeed inferior, will be born with the possibility that
they will not be recognized as a royal family.

In order to prevent that, the marriage partner has to be someone with magical
power.

And last but not least. Having a contracted spirit.

In this regard, I don’t know the detailed reason, but I learned from my tutors
that it is directly related to the defense of the country. Any more than that is a
royal secret, and the details are only known by the royal family.

At any rate, these are the conditions that cannot be conceded by the royal
family.

It was because all the conditions were met that I could become Al’s fiancée.

If I cannot make a contract with a spirit as is, it is certain that our engagement
will be called off.

“No way, such a thing is……”


Even though I finally became lovers with Al.

Who could have imagined that something like this would happen, just when
we were about to spend time as betrothed both in name and reality. My field of
view is blurred with tears due to the tremendous shock.

I pursed my lips. Hanging my head down, I desperately endured the tears that
were about to fall.

Just thinking that I would be separated from Al makes my mind and body feel
like they are freezing.

“Lily, calm down.”

“But!”

“It will be fine. Alright?”

When I raised my face, there was Al’s face nearby. He stared at me with a
serious expression.

“Contracting a spirit is not something that you can only do once. If making
a contract is possible, it is fine for you to do it over and over again. So calm
down.”

“Al……”

“Just thinking that I will not be able to marry you is unpleasant. We’re
finally become lovers. It will be fine. Let’s think this over in simple terms. We
have about two years until we get married. It would be nice if you could
contract a spirit by then. Alright? I will also help you to make a contract with
the spirit. I will be your strength. So, let’s do our best together, okay?”

Hearing Al’s words, the feeling of confusion was somehow reduced.

Yes, as Al said, there is still time. Even if I failed, I just have to calm myself
down and try again. A spirit contract is not something that ends if you fail at it
once.

I stared at Al as if depending my life on him. He smiled to calm myself down.


“You were able to summon a spirit. So, I think that you definitely have an
aptitude for the spirit. If that is the case, you should do your best and try
again. I will try to find out the cause before then. So, how about we give it
some time? And then we can try again. What do you think?”

“Yes……let’s do that.”

Hearing the sincere voice that seems to understand what I was thinking, I feel
grateful.

Al always helps me. When I get stuck, he’s the one who always reaches out
his hand for me to get up again.

“Al……thank you. I……I will not give up. I will do my best many times.”

Looking at Al with determination, I held his hand which was on my knee.

It is at times like this that I realize Al is a man. His hand is large; it easily
wraps my hand.

I was terribly embarrassed by the heat which wasn’t my own that was
transmitted through my hand.

“Al, um……”

“I love you, Lily.”

“Eh……”

Hearing the words that were suddenly announced, I blink my eyes in surprise.
Al stared at me with a gentle smile. His eyes were filled with a lot of affection,
and I felt shy that those eyes were directed towards me, so I looked down again.

He didn’t allow me; he raised my jaw with the hand that wasn’t holding mine
and forced me to look at him.

“Ah……”

“Don’t turn your eyes away just because I said I love you. We are lovers,
right? Or are we not? Did I misunderstand?”
“N-no way……something like misunderstanding is……”

I can’t say that we’re not lovers. I was really happy that I was finally able to
let him know my feelings.

Even now, I was suffering because I thought that I had to break up with him.

With my jaw still in his grasp, I shook my head and he said, “If so, I’m glad.”

Then he opened his mouth while staring at me.

“To tell the truth, I think I love watching you doing your best. When I look
at you who continues to move forward without slacking in your effort, my
heart trembles. You’re so cute, so lovely, and I think I want to become your
strength.”

“Al……”

“This was an unfortunate event for you and me. But we shouldn’t give up.
This is not the end. I’m sure that we will find the best solution and we will
reach the future that we seek. Right?”

“Y-yes……”

The future that we seek. I realized that he meant our marriage and my cheeks
became hot.

Al also wants me. When I realized that, I feel very happy.

—Alright. I can do my best.

If Al is by my side.

I don’t want to break my engagement with him. I absolutely hate the future
where I cannot marry him.

To avoid that future, I will stand up even if I fail many times.


Chapter 58
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

I wanted to flip my table, barf rainbow and sugar, and maybe face-desk. Not
in any particular order. Let us pay our respect to Luke who has to endure this
kind of thing almost everyday. ( ̄^ ̄)ゞ

TL: clover

ED: clover

“Al……I love you too. If you are with me……surely, I can do anything.”

He was so lovely that I couldn’t help it and said so without thinking.

“Lily.”

Al looked like he was surprised. His gentle eyes narrowed.

“Lily, you, since you became my lover, you seem to become a bit more
honest?”

“Eh? I, I see. I didn’t know since I’ve never thought about that……”

“You became absolutely honest. Say, are you going to become even cuter
than this? I really have to fight against my reason, though.”

“Al?”

For some reason, when I looked at Al, he breathed out deeply while holding
his head.

Al said, “See, you have a cute expression on your face again,” while
pretending to grimace.
“Please forgive me already. Even under normal circumstances, I can’t help
but loving you more and more, are you going to make me fall even further
than this? I will gladly take you to my room if you say that you want to be
confined in the castle, you know?”

“Eh? Eh?”

Confined in the castle? Why did such a story come out?

To me who didn’t understand and was making a dubious expression, Al said,


“You don’t understand, huh. That aspect of yours is also cute though,” while
leaning his head.

Ah, I thought that he would kiss me so I tried to close my eyes obediently—

“My apologies for interrupting the good atmosphere, but I would like at
least for that kind of thing to be done out of sight.”

Hearing Luke’s voice after a really deliberate coughing, my consciousness


was forced back into reality.

Blood came up to my head in shame from the fact that it was being seen. I
pushed Al’s chest with both hands right away.

“Uwah……”

“Ah, sorry.”

Al raised his voice as if surprised. Maybe Al thought that I rejected him. I


didn’t want to make such a misunderstanding, so I said desperately.

“T-that’s not it. It wasn’t unpleasant! It’s just, um, I forgot that Luke was
there……I, I was embarrassed!”

“It’s okay. You don’t have to explain it because I understand.”

When I explained my behavior with a red face, Al, who raised his body,
stroked my head as if troubled.

“You, who love me, can’t refuse me. Isn’t that right?”
“Y-yes……”

It’s very embarrassing for that to be said clearly, but that was a fact so I
nodded. Al looked happy, then he turned to Luke. His sharp gaze penetrated
Luke.

“You also have mostly bad personality. You aimed for that timing on
purpose.”

—Eh! On purpose?

I was surprised when I heard Al’s words and stared at my butler who had
raised his voice at an exquisite timing.

Luke didn’t flinch at all, he just said “That’s unthinkable,” with a smiling
face.

“There’s no way I would do that. However, I do think that you should stop
that kind of thing. Your Highness, although both of you are officially engaged,
Milady has just turned sixteen. About that, I want you to consider your action
very carefully.”

“Is that the Duke’s idea?”

“I wonder? Master did not say anything. But, I think it would be better for
you to avoid actions that would not be good for the reputation, for Milady’s
sake.”

Al stared at the smiling Luke and let out a sigh.

“……Luke, you, you should be fourteen, right? You’re quite mature for
your age. If you weren’t Lily’s butler, I would have scouted you to work in the
castle.”

Luke politely bowed and said.

“I’m very honored to receive your compliment. But, as Your Highness had
said, I am Milady’s butler.”

“You really have an excellent personality.”


Apparently, Al was displeased. While pouting, he grumbled.

“You could at least be so kind as to overlook a bit of flirting between lovers.”

“And I myself would like to grant that, but Milady is too permissive. Should
I not interfere, Your Highness, she would surely keep allowing you to do as
you please. It is necessary for me to prevent that.”

Hearing the harsh words, I raised my voice in a panic.

“Luke! What are you saying! You said that as if I wouldn’t be able to say
「No」.”

I glared at Luke because of his outrageous misunderstanding. But, Luke


turned towards me with a dubious expression.

“Eh? Milady. Are you really saying that?”

“Why, of course!”

“Even if His Highness says something like, 「I love you. So it’s fine, isn’t
it?」”

“Eh……that is……”

I tried to retort, but the words stuck in my mouth. I thought about it for a
moment.

“……umm……um……well, you know……”

“So?”

“……”

I couldn’t say anything.

My lost was confirmed when I imagined Al asking me 「Is it okay?」

Usually, I can only say 「Yes」. There is no other option.

“……’
Luke turned his gaze that says “See?” to me who fell silent without being able
to answer him.

It’s frustrating but I can’t retaliate.

“Uuu……”

Seeing me groaning, Luke turned a victorious smile towards Al.

“Do you understand? That’s how it is. Milady is so easy that she will agree
to whatever you say just because she loves you, Your Highness. I need to stop
her.”

“To think that I would be loved by Lily this much, I’m so happy.”

Al said as he laughs while listening to Luke’s words. Even though I thought


that he was still displeased, for some reason his mood was lifted.

Unlike before, he’s smiling.

Then, he turned his eyes towards me.

“Lily, since that is the case, from now on I’m going to kiss you when there
are no prying eyes. Otherwise, it’s clear that they would get in our way.”

“Eh……!?”

“Your Highness……”

Al ignored Luke’s criticizing voice splendidly.

“I don’t need your permission. But, it’s fine. There is no need for you to
worry about it. Because we are only engaged. —Really, I want to quickly
accept Lily as my wife.”

My cheeks turned red again as he looked into my eyes.

Truly, I feel like I always turned red when I’m with Al.

Al pulled me closer and embraced me. Because I was so happy, I clutched his
coat tightly. When he stroked my head, I closed my eyes in happiness.
“Fufu, you look like a cat, Lily. You’re so cute.”

“Al……”

“I think Noel is pretty cute. But, as expected Lily is the best for me. You see,
my only kitten, can you please mewled for me?”

“Me……meow.”

I didn’t mean to say it, but I said it anyway because Al urged me with a gentle
voice.

I widened my eyes in panic. Al stared at me who had turned bright red.

“A-Al?”

“……you’re seriously cute. I want to take you back to the castle. I wonder if
I can just keep you inside my room?”

“What are you saying, Your Highness. You know that is not allowed.”

Luke calmly inserted a retort with a serious expression. And then, he turned
towards me and said, “You see?”

“As expected, Milady, you can’t refuse His Highness at all. You should think
ahead about things like this.”

“Uu……”

I wanted to deny it, but I couldn’t say anything after the scene where I said
「Meow」.

When I burrowed my face in Al’s chest due to embarrassment, he whispered


to me with a voice that seems to be dripping with honey, “It’s okay. I’ll protect
you, Lily.” And I couldn’t move out of shame.

Also now we have caught up with the raw! Do you prefer me stacking up
chapters so that I can release 4 of them a week like usual, or do you prefer me
releasing one chapter as soon as the new chapter of the raw comes out?
Chapter 59
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

After trying to translate this chapter as soon as it came out, I realized that I
don’t think I will be able to do it X”D so, I will release it when the chapter is
ready, no regular update schedule though. Also, we actually enters the next are:
Heroine with this chapter. Guess the matter about the spirit will be pushed back
for a while.

TL: clover

ED: clover

A few months have passed since I failed the spirit contract.

I haven’t attempted to make the spirit contract a second time.

The reason is because I still don’t know why I failed to make a contract.

I also investigated it as much as I could by myself, and Al investigated as


much as he could by making use of his connections, but we still haven’t found
out the reason.

What if I fail again when I try to make a contract without knowing the reason
I failed the first time?

When I thought so, it was quite difficult to challenge it for the second time.

“If I at least know the reason……”

If I know the reason why I couldn’t make a contract, it will be worth it to try
once again. Since I don’t know the reason, I wouldn’t even know what I should
do. How frustrating.
The fact that I failed making the contract was buried inside the heart of the
people who was there when I attempted to make the contract that day, which
were my father, Luke, Al, and I.

It was made a secret to my older brothers. After that incident, my brothers


then asked me how the contract was, but my father glossed over it by saying that
“We will try it on another opportunity because today is a bad day.”

Thanks to that, no one knows that I failed the spirit contract.

From the outsiders’ point of view, I am engaged with Al and danced with him
on my society debut, and that must have appeared to be the very definition of
happiness itself. But in fact it is not.

I want to know the reason why the spirit contract somehow failed. I want to
make a contract perfectly the next time.

—My pride will not allow me to fail the second time.

While my character has improved a bit, not everything has changed. I, whose
original stubborn personality has come out, was absolutely keen to succeed.

As I was spending my days like that, time went by, and before I realized it, it
was almost the day when my friend Chloe will make her society debut.

Her society debut is six months after mine.

Along with Luke, I visited the orphanage after a long time absence, when I
was alone with her, I asked about it.

I can’t say that I am experienced, I just had my society debut six months
earlier than her. But I thought there must be something I could say to her as an
advice.

When I brought up the topic, Chloe clapped her hands together with an
expression as if to say that she was saved, and told me.

“Please, Lily! The evening party after my debut! I want you to attend it
too!”
“The evening party? Alright, I don’t mind.”

I didn’t think that I would be asked to do that, but I smiled and nodded in
assent.

I would like to grant my precious friend’s request, and I was planning to


attend that evening party from the start anyway. The reason is that Al’s younger
brother, Prince Wilfred, supposedly will attend the party, so Al has been told to
attend the evening party too.

“If I have to go, then I’m going to bring you along. Because you are my
partner, you know? Say, of course you will come, right?”

Of course I agreed.

Luke, who was listening to our conversation, had sighed while saying,
“Milady, you’re seriously……” I was wondering what he was talking about, but
I had mixed feelings whether I should ask him or not.

Anyway, when I said that I would attend, Chloe was visibly relieved.

“That’s great. Actually, I thought it would be rude to request something like


this to you, who are the daughter of a duke, but after all I’m still worried.”

“Society debut is a special event. And the evening party after that too. It is
only natural for you to feel anxious. I don’t think that everything will turn out
fine just because I am there though.”

I can help her more if she is being bullied, but if her expectation is much more
than that, I’m stumped. But, Chloe said with a smile, “You being there is
enough for me.”

“Because I’m worried, I thought it would be great if I have a friend there. I


didn’t think you would actually agree though, Lily. If you weren’t able to
attend, Lily, I thought I would ask another friend, but I’m glad that you
agreed……!”

She seemed relieved, maybe it wasn’t good of me to feel this way, but I was
delighted for a moment.
I was happy to know that I was the first one to be asked by Chloe.

Chloe has many friends besides me. I knew that, and I didn’t mean to say
anything, but Chloe is my only friend right now. I was happy that she was
counting on me.

Although, because my foundation is not cute, my way of speaking became


twisted.

“W-well……since you said that you’re worried, Chloe, then I will stay with
you as much as possible.”

Wasn’t there a better way to say it? I regretted it a little, but I couldn’t take
back the words I have said. While saying the opposite of what I meant, Chloe
embraced me enthusiastically without any concern.

“Thank you!”

“Kyah—”

I caught Chloe in a fluster. She, who is innocently rejoicing, is very enviable.

—I wish I could be a little cuter.

However, it’s difficult. Chloe’s straightforward character is her character by


nature, and my unfriendly character is also by nature. I cannot change it just
because I want to.

It couldn’t be helped, so I decided not to think about it anymore, I pat her back
as I asked.

“Anyway, Chloe, who is going to be your partner for the evening party?”

“Heh? Partner?”

“Yes, that’s right. Of course, you must have someone in mind, right?”

When I danced with my fiancé, Al, that first dance will be very important
from then on. One’s position in society is determined by their dancing partner.

In that sense, I think mine is a perfect score. My fiancé is the First Prince.
There is no man of suitable age that is better than him in this country.

In fact, after dancing, my previous followers gathered around me with smiling


faces.

There is no doubt that they were looking at Al, who was behind me, through
me.

When I asked the question, Chloe began to ponder about it

“Hmm, I have no fiancé, so maybe I should get my father to ask uncle……”

“Maybe, you say……but it’s your partner for your society debut, you
know?”

Because Chloe is of marriageable age. Since society debut happens only once
in a lifetime, she should be more interested in this. But it seems that she doesn’t
care about it that much.

“That’s true, but what matters to me is the children of this orphanage. So


I’m fine with my father making the arrangement for me……”

“Y-you’re taking this too lightly……”

“Is it not good?”

“That’s not what I mean……but, that’s right. You said you’re going to ‘ask
uncle’, right? So, what is your relationship with that uncle?”

It may be better to have Chloe as calm as she is right now rather than being
pointlessly nervous and jittery. I decided my course of action and asked for the
identity of her ‘uncle’.

I don’t actually think that person is bad, but this is just in the unlikely event
that he’s a suspicious person. Chloe doesn’t seem to care about her well-being
that much, so I want to inquire about it just in case.

“He is my father’s younger brother whom I always indebted to.”

“I see. If that is the case, well……”


It’s a passing mark.

After hearing Chloe’s story, I was convinced.

There are quite a lot noble ladies who had brought their relatives to their
society debut to act as their partner. It’s because one can ask them for free, and it
will be difficult to cause strange rumors.

“There seems to be no problem then. That’s good. Ah, right, I think since it
is you, Chloe, you’re going to be alright, but be careful with strange men.”

“Lily, you sound like a mother somehow.”

“……I’m worried because you’re so unreliable!”

I don’t want to be called a mother by my friend who is the same age as me.
When I scowled at her, maybe Chloe thought that she went too far, she
apologized to me.

“I know that you’re seriously worried about me, Lily. Because you are a
kind person. Strange men, huh……I want to be careful, but I don’t know what
a strange man like, so I will ask you if there is anything, Lily. Is that okay?”

“Of course. But, well, it’s fine. As long as I know who it is, I can ask my
brother for rumors about that person.”

Since Victor-niisama works at the castle, he should be familiar with the


information about nobles who enter and exit the castle. I wouldn’t be confident
whether he would answer if it were a while ago, but now I think he would tell
me if I ask him.

“Please leave it to me.”

When I confidently said that, Chloe listened while tilting her head.

“Brother? Come to think of it, you mentioned having a brother……”

“Yes, I have two older brothers. I’m the youngest of us three siblings. Just
now I was talking about my eldest brother. He works as a civil official in the
castle. Victor Beltran. You may also meet him somewhere, Chloe.”
When I brought Noel here for the first time, I told her that I have a brother.
She said “How nice,” as if she was truly envious.

“I’m an only child. So I really envy those who have siblings.”

“Oh my, then, are you going to adopt your husband into your family? Since
you would need someone to succeed the county.”

When I was wondering whether she would adopt her husband into her family
if there is no older or younger brother, Chloe shook her head.

“No. My father is fine either way. If I get married into my husband’s family,
my family inheritance will be transferred to my uncle whom I mentioned
earlier.”

“I see. It may be quite difficult if you limit it to someone who can get
married into your family. So it may be better not to narrow the selection.”

“Yeah, my father also said so. Whether it is the eldest son or the second son,
if we have a good relationship with each other, I want to proceed proactively.”

If she aims at the second son or the third son who won’t inherit their family’s
peerage, then she will be able to inherit her family inheritance, but that is not a
certain thing. It is also highly likely that her marriage partner would be the eldest
son.

—Chloe’s father thinks of Chloe.

The reason for not narrowing the options from the start is probably because he
wants his daughter to choose a good partner by herself.

I think Chloe is a kind and nice girl, and her father also seems to be a good
person. I understand how she’s able to grow up this way.

“Well then, let’s meet again at the evening party.”

“Yeah, thank you for today.”

As it was time, I said my farewell to Chloe and returned home with Luke, who
had been waiting.
Then, it is finally the day when my friend makes her social debut.
Chapter 60
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

A MASSIVE thank you to Jayfield Alfred for sending me the pictures and the
side stories that are inside the limited edition LN! You can see the illustrations in
the header menu or go to to see the chapters with illustrations. I will translate the
two side stories after this, so expect that! ALSO, Lily is the cutest villainess,
okay?

TL: clover

ED: clover

The day of the evening party. Even though I was having a conversation with
Al, who had come to pick me up at the mansion, I was more concerned about the
door of the reception hall.

Today, Chloe is the only debutante. She will come here as soon as she has
greeted the King.

Ever since the first dance was over, I have been waiting for her impatiently to
head over to her side and talk to her immediately.

“……I wonder where she is.”

It feels like time is passing very slowly.

While I was wishing for Chloe to come quickly, Al, who was next to me,
pinched my cheek.

“Ei.”

“Hyah!? A-Al?”
When my cheek got pinched without warning, I widened my eyes in surprise.
Turning towards Al, he was staring at me with a grumpy appearance.

“A-Al?”

“How terrible, Lily. I also know that your friend will make her society debut
today, but ever since I went to pick you up at the mansion, you have been
talking about nothing but that girl. Even just now, you were staring intently at
the door even though I was right next to you. Hey, don’t stare at the door, just
look at me.”

“Ah……I, I’m sorry.”

When Al said so with displeased expression, I finally realized.

I haven’t talked with Al that much today because I was worried about my
friend. I was thinking about Chloe in the corner of my mind even when he was
talking.

When he pointed it out, I shrank, feeling very guilty.

—To ignore my partner like this, I’m the worst.

It is only natural for Al to get angry.

When I bowed my head deeply and apologized, Al smiled softly.

“Just kidding. I also know that you cherish the friend you made the first
time. I’m not angry. But, I guess I feel somewhat lonely since you have been
ignoring me for a long time.”

“I’ll pay attention next time. I’m sorry, Al.”

I am with Al right now, I shouldn’t be preoccupied with Chloe.

When I decided to forget about her, as if remembering something, Al said.

“Speaking of which……Will was in awfully high spirits this morning.


Although he was the one who wanted to attend this evening party in the first
place, he hasn’t appeared yet. That guy, what is he doing.”
“His Highness Wilfred?”

“Yeah.”

Al has a complicated expression as he nodded. I looked around the party


venue.

There is no one that looks like Prince Wilfred. He is also a prince like Al, so if
he shows up he will definitely stand out, but I can’t find him.

“……he’s not here. I wonder if he’s still getting ready.”

“I don’t think that’s how it is, but……it seems that he has been quite busy
these days.”

“I see.”

If so, what is Prince Wilfred doing?”

Al sighed while watching the big clock hung on the wall.

“That guy……he said that he has been getting along with someone……but,
because of that, I could come to the evening party with you, Lily, so I guess it’s
fine.”

“Al……”

When he turned his gentle gaze towards me, my mouth broke into a smile. Joy
gradually rushed in and I pressed my cheeks with both hands. I couldn’t help the
happiness I felt from the words which I knew he was serious about.

“……I am also glad to be able to attend this evening party with Al. I, I’m
really sorry about earlier. Even though you were the one who invited me to this
evening party, Al, I was being rude to you.”

“I already said that I’m not angry.”

“That’s not the problem. Um……I, because I was at fault……”

When I told him honestly, Al said, “Yeah.”


“I really love that part of you, Lily. But, let’s stop talking about this, alright?
I don’t really mind, so I don’t want you to worry about it. We have come all the
way to this evening party. We have time, so from now on, I would like for us to
spend enjoyable time together.”

“Yes.”

What Al said is reasonable.

After that, I bounced right back and talked with Al happily. The topic is about
Noel and my brothers.

We avoid talking about the spirit contract as we don’t know who may be
listening to our conversation.

“—Huh, today Victor is also participating. How unusual.”

Al, who was looking around, stopped and stared at one point. There was
Victor-niisama who was talking with someone eagerly. After confirming it, I told
him.

“Yes, that’s right. I heard from Nii-sama that he will attend this evening
party.”

I told him what I heard from my eldest brother last night.

When I said that I would attend this evening party, Victor-niisama told me,
“Me too.”

I was surprised as my eldest brother is someone who hardly ever attends an


evening party except for the ones where he was obliged to attend (Yugo-niisama
never bother to appear at all though), but it seems that he was invited by
someone who he couldn’t refuse. Niisama said that it couldn’t be helped as it
was for business reasons, but since he didn’t have an unpleasant expression so
far, I think he just thought that it is troublesome.

Having heard the story, Al told me with a gentle smile.

“I see. Perhaps, he came out to this evening party because you were
attending.”
“Eh? No way.”

“No, no, I think it’s quite possible for the recent Victor.”

“……I’m glad if that’s the case.”

I told him my honest feeling.

I was hated by Victor-niisama for a long time, so it feels nice to be able to


think like that.

When I smiled a little, Al asked me in a gentle voice.

“So? Are you not going to talk to Victor?”

“Eh, of course I’m going to greet him later, but right now it appears that my
eldest brother is quite busy. I think I will wait until things have settled down.”

“He’s got a lot of acquaintances too, huh? He doesn’t seem to have a


partner, but does Victor not have a fiancée yet?”

“Yes.”

I told Al honestly.

Victor-niisama and Yugo-niisama have no fiancée yet.

Victor-niisama was distancing himself from Father until recently, while Yugo-
niisama was hosting tea parties at the mansion.

Until now, the two of them have been completely ignoring the marriage talks
from Father.

Yugo-niisama said that he wanted to look at a lot of beautiful things, and said
that he would not like to be tied by one, while Victor-niisama had been rejecting
the marriage proposals Father brought, saying that he would think about it later.

However, soon they may not be able to avoid it anymore.

Even though Yugo-niisama still has time, Victor-niisama is the heir of the
duke. It is necessary for him to choose a fiancée quickly.
“……I think my father’s strenuous efforts will bear fruit soon.”

“That’s true. I think marriage is a duty of a nobleman, so Victor can’t really


avoid that, and he himself is a man with a strong sense of responsibility, if he
is convinced that there is a time limit, he may accept an engagement partner
readily.”

“I think so too.”

ly, I wouldn’t be convinced at all even if he said that my eldest brother has a
strong sense of responsibility, but now I feel like I understand what Al was
saying.

If he is convinced that it is necessary, my eldest brother will surprisingly agree


to it easily.

“I’m not worried about Victor-niisama. Marriage……maybe Yugo-niisama


is more worrying.”

While he has changed from how he was before, as expected Yugo-niisama is


still Yugo-niisama; he is a frivolous person.

I can’t imagine Yugo-niisama do something normal such as marriage.

I shouldn’t say such things about my brother, but I seriously think so and Al
also agrees with me.

“That’s right. Certainly, Yugo is not suitable for marriage……well, people


change. We don’t know what will happen in the future.”

“Yes, that’s true.”

In fact, that older brother of mine who insisted that he would not approve
anything other than the beautiful ones, approved Noel and came to love him. I
know from firsthand how one changes, so I think that might happen.

Today, my older brother took care of Noel instead of going to the evening
party.

If it were the previous Yugo-niisama, I wouldn’t be able to trust him to take


care of Noel, but now I can entrust Noel with him.

When I told Al that I had entrusted Noel to Yugo-niisama, he was astonished,


saying, “If it is the current him, I guess we can trust him.”

While I was talking with Al, time passes quickly.

The First Prince, Al, attends the evening party. I thought that there might be
people who would like to greet him, but there were surprisingly few who spoke
to him.

I asked him about it, but Al laughed and said, “They know that I’m talking
with my fiancée, and they are not foolish enough to cut our conversation. That
will be extremely boorish.”

—I see, yes, that may be true.

I also don’t think I would talk to someone who is with their betrothed. I think I
will try not disturb them as much as possible unless there is an urgent business.
Otherwise, it is highly likely that I would be shunned by the people whom I
wanted to get along well with. I would rather not give a greeting at all.

“Ah……”

I noticed the sound of the door opening.

I wonder where the time went. Before I realized it, at the entrance of the
reception hall there was Chloe, who seems nervous.

“Chloe……”

For a moment, I was fascinated by her who was dressed in her debutante
dress.

She appeared to be a graceful and lovable woman; she is very attractive even
from my perspective as someone with the same gender as her.

“How wonderful.”

An honest compliment came out of my mouth.


At last, Chloe also makes her society debut. From now on, we can talk not
only at the orphanage, but also at the evening parties. While feeling delighted at
that thought, I gazed at her uncle, who acts as her escort—I froze.

“Huh?”

For a moment, I rubbed my eyes to see whether I made a mistake. But the
sight in front of me right now doesn’t change.

In other words, this is a reality—

“Eh? Eehh?”

Only voices of surprise came out.

The one who would be Chloe’s escort is her uncle. Yes, I heard that from
Chloe herself.

However, the sight I am seeing right now is completely different.

“Why is His Highness Wilfred……?”

Yes, for some unknown reason, Prince Wilfred is escorting Chloe.

I haven’t heard about this at all. It seems that everyone who was in the
reception hall was not informed about this, and the place became noisy with
astonished murmurs.
Chapter side story 1
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

I was going to post this on time, but my friend asked me to watch the movie
with her lol so this is a bit late, sorry. Here’s the diabetes-inducing side story!
Hope you prepare your insulin shots!

TL: clover

ED: clover

—How cute.

I looked at Lily who turned red from our first kiss. The feeling that this cute
person finally became mine welled up bit by bit.

“Lily, I love you.”

“M-me too……”

When I whispered to her sweetly, a lovely answer came back from her. I
couldn’t be happier.

It was just the two of us on the balcony at night.

We were far away from the hustle and bustle of the evening party, and there
was no one to hinder us.

My dearest person fixed her eyes on me and smiled.

—I finally caught her.

Someone who I couldn’t help but want from the first time I met her. I felt
deeply satisfied now that this person was finally mine.
To be honest, I couldn’t help but feel anxious.

This girl who wore her custom-made debutant dress was so beautiful that I
seriously thought that she wouldn’t look at me anymore.

In fact, at this evening party, as I thought, everyone was watching her.

There was one who was staring at her blankly. One who dropped his wine
glass he was holding. There were variety of people, but no doubt everyone was
watching her.

Seeing that, what I thought was, “I don’t like it.”

My cute, cute Lily.

She was beautiful, but arrogant and was hated by everyone, and through her
own efforts, she broke away from her past self.

She thought hard about what she did wrong and what she had to do from then
on, acted, and the result came through.

—Together with me.

Yes, with me.

However, I do not want to be seen in the same category as those who were
only fascinated by her who has cleaned up her act.

It was I who has seen her entire journey, and the one she needs is me.

—Aah, not good. I’m frustrated.

I harbored such an ugly and dark emotion that cannot be calmed down.

This ugly jealousy that was born even when I knew that Lily was thinking
about me.

But, I don’t want Lily to realize it.

I want her to see me as someone who always keeps my composure.


My tiny pride as someone older, and as a man.

I secretly hid my jealousy entirely, and asked her for a dance. When I held out
my hand, Lily gave me a smile.

Be the partner of her first dance. This is my right as her fiancé.

I wouldn’t hand it over to anyone else.

I saw that the guys around us were looking at me in jealousy.

I noticed it and danced with her to show off to them.

They are surely jealous. Lily is mine. I won’t let them touch her even just a
hair.

I thought that I was being ridiculous, but I felt that my frustration was gone
just a little bit.

The dance was over. After that, there was a little bit of trouble, but I managed
to be alone with her somehow.

I took her out to the balcony and asked about her feeling.

I knew the answer, but the feeling when the words “I love you” came from her
own mouth was exceptional.

She, who was my fiancée, on that moment became my lover for real.

It is safe to say that the moment I got the right to claim her as ‘my own’
without hesitation, was the happiest moment in my life so far.

“Al?”

“……ah, sorry.”

Lily called my name as I was thinking about my long journey.

I returned to my senses.

Putting on a nonchalant look, I replied to her with a smile on my face.


“Um, what happened?”

“No……it’s just that you looked absentminded somehow.”

Her voice sounded dispirited. I wondered about that, so I asked her jokingly.

“I was just thinking that you have finally said that you love me. Hm? Don’t
tell me you’re feeling anxious?”

“Ah……”

As if I had hit the bullseye, Lily cast her eyes downward uneasily.

Seeing that, I was stunned.

—Anxious……no way, right?

Even though I love her so much like this, why would she feel anxious?

“Lily?”

I tried to be as gentle as possible and called her.

But Lily wouldn’t raise her face. I called her once again patiently.

“Lily. Raise your face. If you don’t look up, I won’t be able to see your cute
face.”

“Kyah……A-Al……”

Since there was no reaction, I gripped her chin with my fingers.

When I forced her to raise her face, there was Lily whose face had turned red.

……yup. I think that kind of face is cunning. The mood to press her a
question might be lost, you know?

“What’s wrong? That’s a terribly cute expression you got there. Are you
inviting me? If you say you want another kiss, I will gladly do it.”

“N-no, that’s not it!”


“What. It’s not that, huh, how disappointing.”

I gently removed my fingers from her jaw. Lily blinked her eyes with red face.

“D-disappointing, you mean……”

“Hm? I didn’t say any lie. I was going to kiss you if you answered ‘yes’.”

“Ki……kiss……”

I took a step closer to her. Lily went backwards as if flustered.

“Why are you running away? We’ve done it earlier. Your lips are so soft and
sweet. It goes without saying that I want to do it many times more.”

“P-please stop saying that.”

“Why?”

Truly curious from the bottom of my heart, I tilted my head, and she said
while trembling.

“B-because it’s embarrassing!”

“Embarrassing? I’m not particularly embarrassed, though.”

As for me, I was just glad to be able to touch the lips of my loved one.

“Do you not feel happy about it?”

That would be sad. Because it would be meaningless if only one of us was


happy.

When I made a disappointed expression, Lily became flustered and denied it.

“O-of course, I was happy! I-Isn’t that natural?”

“Yes, that’s great then. I’m glad to hear that from your mouth.”

“~~!”
Lily stared at me with an expression that says she gave up.

“So? Let’s go back to the topic. What were you worried about, Lily, can you
tell me?”

“Eh! T-that conversation is over……”

“When did I say it’s over? Of course we’re going to talk about it.”

“No way……”

“Come on, tell me.”

When I asked for an answer, Lily was visibly frustrated.

“I, I……”

“Just be honest. I won’t get angry.”

I persuaded her with a soft voice. For a moment, she didn’t say anything, but
she knew that she couldn’t dodge the question.

“T-that……Al is a wonderful person……so I wondered if I am not suitable


for you after all……because I am a woman who was a 『villainess』……”

“Idiot.”

“Kyah!”

I tugged her arm and pulled her into my embrace, albeit a bit more forcefully.
When I hugged her as is, Lily made a cute voice saying, “Hyaah……” I
murmured at her ear.

“You know, I’m always worried that someone will steal you away. Lily, you
are really beautiful. It feels like if I let my guard down for a second, someone
will snatch you in a blink of an eye, that’s why I’m really worried.”

“T-that kind of thing……the one who should be worried, is me.”

Raising her face slightly, Lily retorted. I also responded with a serious
expression.
“It’s me.”

“Me.”

“No, me.”

“That’s why, it’s me.”

“Me.”

Neither I nor she would concede the point. In the meantime, I felt like it was
fun.

It was just a meaningless banter, so why? Strangely, my heart warms up.

Her face was getting more and more cute rapidly as she felt the same way.
Seeing that, I said.

“Well then, let’s just say that we both were anxious.”

“T-that’s right……if this continues as is, there will be no end.”

“As for me, no matter who is more anxious, or who loves the other more, I
would like for us to banter like this. This is fun.”

“Oh!”

I sweetly told her who was caught in my arms.

“Hey? I really love you, you know? So I have no intention to see anyone
else. I want you to believe in me.”

“I, I……there is only you in my eyes, Al. I have always liked you since the
first time we met.”

Her face as she said so was earnest.

“Really? I’m glad. Well then, from now on, I won’t let you look away from
me, alright?”

“I, I won’t do it. B-because there is no room for that in my mind.”


Lily, who was appealing with a serious expression, looks terribly cute.

I kissed her forehead lightly and told her in a low voice.

“—It’s a promise then. Otherwise, I don’t know what I will do.”

“Oh!”

It wasn’t a joke. That was my true feeling.

Because I have decided that she is my only one. Even if, for example, she said
that she would like to be with someone else other than me, at this point of time I
won’t let her go anymore.

I will catch her by any means necessary.

Because I am me.

“A-Al……”

Lily’s voice was shaking. Noticing that, I smiled at her.

“Did I scare you? But that was my true intention. It may not be acceptable
to you though.”

“—No.”

It doesn’t matter what her answer would be. That’s why I told her honestly,
but Lily looked into my eyes without hesitation. I think her eyes that were
looking straight at me are very beautiful.

“Lily—”

“No. I love you, no matter what kind of person you are, because you were
the one who helped me—”

Pausing her words, Lily looked down embarrassedly.

“Um……I think I’m very happy that you love me to that extent. Because I
feel the same—I don’t want someone else to steal you away.”
“!”

Lily, who was embarrassed and smiling at the same time, was unbearably
lovable.

Involuntarily, I tightened my embrace.

“Lily……I love you. You are mine only. I will never give you to anyone else.
So, prepare yourself.”

“—Yes.”

“Are you really okay with that?”

When I asked her again to make sure, she turned a beautiful flower-like smile
towards me. And she answered once more.

“Yes, of course.”

Her slender hands went around my back voluntarily. I’m very happy about it.

Maybe just a few more minutes, until the soldiers come looking for us who
had disappeared.

Because then, I’m sure she would be too embarrassed and leave my arms.

So, at least until they find us, I just want to keep hugging her close like this.
Chapter 61
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Here’s the next chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“A-Al……?”

I looked at Al, who was next to me, without thinking. He was also staring at
Prince Wilfred and Chloe as if very surprised. From his attitude, I realized that
Al didn’t even know about this.

The eyes in the hall gathered towards them. Meanwhile, Prince Wilfred was
escorting Chloe quite respectfully.

The boorish attitude that I had seen before is completely hidden. This proper
princely attitude, it was as if he’s a completely different person.

He is a different type from Al, but his refined movement is very magnificent.

“……that’s……His Highness Wilfred, right?”

Although I did something rude unintentionally by having to confirm it once


again, Al didn’t blame me. He nodded with a stiff expression.

“……yeah, there is no doubt that is Will. He is usually unreliable, but he is


still strictly raised as the Second Prince. It should be easy for him to assume
the proper attitude in the formal occasion……but, leaving that aside, Lily, the
woman whom Will escorted, that should be your friend, right?”

“Yes……that’s Chloe, my friend. Chloe Carlisle. She is the only daughter of


Earl Carlisle.”

I was terribly surprised even as I answered him.

After all, even if the content is rotten, a prince is still a prince, huh. For a
moment, since his conduct was completely different, I was suspicious whether it
was a body double, but according to Al, there is no doubt that it was Prince
Wilfred himself.

“But, why?”

Why is Prince Wilfred escorting Chloe?

This is Chloe’s first entrance to the high-society world. She shouldn’t have
met Prince Wilfred before.

In fact, Chloe who was escorted by Prince Wilfred had a terribly confused
expression, and it was clear that this situation was not what she wanted.

Everybody hurriedly moved out of the way. When they reached the middle of
the hall, Prince Wilfred applied for a dance to Chloe.

“Will you dance with me? Princess.”

That smart gesture was certainly only second to Al, and he seemed honestly
good looking.

—I wonder if Chloe is alright.

She somehow managed to make a smile, but it was only a shadow of it. It was
written clearly on her face that she didn’t know why this happened.

However, since they were being looked on by many people, there is no way
she could refuse the prince’s request. In the end, Chloe put her hand on top of
Prince Wilfred’s hand.

The two started dancing slowly to the music that started to play.

After confirming that there was no problem with Chloe’s movement, I


breathed out a relieved sigh.
It seems that I was awfully tense without realizing it.

“……Chloe.”

I’m very worried, but there is nothing I can do right now.

When the first dance is over and Prince Wilfred leaves, I will go and talk to
her. While I was making such a decision, Al, who was looking at Prince Wilfred
and Chloe, murmured, “I see, that’s her.”

“Al?”

I wonder what he was saying about Chloe.

When I called his name, Al looked away from the two and turned towards me.
Then, he said in a low voice as if he doesn’t want to be heard by the surrounding.

“Lily, maybe, she’s the 『heroine』……”

“Eh?”

For a moment, I couldn’t really understand what Al said.

But his words slowly spread within me.

—Chloe? The 『heroine』?

“H-heroine……um, you mean, the one that His Highness Prince Wilfred
said before?”

Prince Wilfred’s 『game』 has been rubbed in my face for quite a long time.
There is no way I can forget about it.

He said this.

That this world is a 『game』, and it is where the 『heroine』 captures


multiple 『heroes』.

And within that game, I was a 『villainess』 who was hated by everyone, or
at least that’s what the role Prince Wilfred has continued to insist upon me.
I heard it by chance, and in an effort to oppose him, I decided to become a
perfect lady, and now I have reached this point—

“No way……”

I was told by Prince Wilfred that I was no longer a 『villainess』 during the
evening party of my society debut.

So I thought that I was finally released from the curse of the 『villainess』.

However, if I think about it carefully, that doesn’t mean there is no


『heroine』 or 『heroes』, nor did he say that the 『game』 has disappeared.

Of course, I don’t believe in everything Prince Wilfred said, but I couldn’t


deny that I was quite similar to the character he called a 『villainess』.

So I couldn’t dismiss the whole thing as just a thoughtless remark, and


whether I want it or not, it has been on my mind since.

But, of all things, Chloe is the 『heroine』 that Prince Wilfred was talking
about……

“Al, is that true? There is no way that Chloe is the 『heroine』……”

I asked Al desperately, not wanting to believe it. Al opened his mouth with a
difficult expression.

“I’m pretty sure that is the case. Because this is what Will have said. 「This
time I will capture the Heroine」. And, 「Because she will have her society
debut half a year later, I have to be able to fill the position of her partner for
the evening party」 that’s what he said. From that day until today, this is the
only day that Will has come to an evening party, and this is the first time he
escorts someone. Without a doubt, Chloe—Miss Chloe Carlisle is the
『heroine』 that Will has been saying.”

“No way……”

When I heard that Chloe is the 『heroine』, I was so shocked that I felt like I
was about to collapse. I was saved because Al hugged me right away, otherwise I
would draw everyone’s attention pointlessly.
“Chloe……”

I looked at Chloe, who continues dancing with Prince Wilfred, with an


indescribable expression.

—Chloe is the 『heroine』.

I was shocked, but I was not very surprise that Chloe is the 『heroine』.
Because, when I first met Chloe, I thought about it.

If there really is a 『heroine』, she probably will be someone like Chloe.

But that was actually true.

Rather, I thought it was as expected.

Chloe is kind and cute, and she has an everlasting smile that is loved by
everyone. If what Prince Wilfred said was true, that means the 『capture
targets』 will fall in love with her.

Chloe will choose one of them and become happy, huh.

And, if she has to choose—there is a possibility that she would choose Al.

When I thought up to that point, I became angry.

—I hate that. Don’t take Al away!

For a moment, I thought so.

Chloe knows that Al is my fiancée, and she always supports me. So, normally
I wouldn’t think that she would choose Al. But Al is one of the 『capture
targets』.

But what if, by any chance, the 『game』 that Prince Wilfred was talking
about exists?

If Chloe chooses Al, Al will discard me and go with her.

I will lose both my friend and my lover at the same time.


My first friend, along with my first and last lover. Those two people will leave
me.

Aah, what a horrible story that is, I can’t accept it.

“No……no way……I hate that……”

“Lily?”

I keep shaking my head while trembling, those who were looking at me must
have thought that I was weird. Al embraced my shoulders and brought me to the
corner of the hall. He had me sit on one of the chairs lined by the wall, received
a glass from a nearby servant, and handed it to me.

“Lily, drink this. Calm down a little bit, okay?”

“Al……I……”

“It’s fine, here.”

I sipped the glass as recommended by Al. The content is cold water. I let
nothingness spread inside my head which was completely boiled over. I felt a
little bit of composure return to me.

Al passed the empty glass to a nearby servant. Confirming that no one was
around, Al asked me.

“Lily, what happened? I was surprised because your complexion became


pale all of a sudden……”

“S-sorry. It was nothing.”

I glossed over it right away.

I couldn’t say that I was panicked when I imagined that Al would be taken
away. But Al wasn’t fooled.

He crouched down on the spot and said while meeting my gaze.

“I told you, it’s fine. Tell me. What happened? The way your expression
changed, it wasn’t just ‘nothing’. I don’t think you will be like that if it was just
‘nothing’.

“T-truly, it was nothing.”

“Liar.”

While declaring that decisively, Al looked at me. And then, he said in a tone
of voice as if he was trying to soothe me.

“Lily. I’m worried about you. Because you’re my cute lover and fiancée.
Hey, is it something you can’t say to your own lover? I want you to talk to me
honestly whatever it is.”

“Al……”

He stared at me with such a serious gaze, and I couldn’t take it, so I opened
my mouth.

“……I’m sorry. I, um……Chloe is the 『heroine』……so I thought that


maybe……Al will be taken away……”

When I somehow explained it while stammering, Al widened his eyes as if


astonished.

“Me? By Miss Chloe Carlisle? There’s no way it would happen.”

“I also think so. B-but……the fated woman that was said would appear for
Al is Chloe, right? That’s why……!”

The possibility is not zero.

Prince Wilfred had said that Al would abandon his 『villainess』 fiancée and
be happy with the 『heroine』. I may not be a 『villainess』 anymore, but he
might still choose to be happy with the 『heroine』.

When I explained it with difficulty, Al let out an exaggerated deep sigh.

“Eh……Al……?”

“Give me a break……”
Al, whose shoulders dropped dejectedly, sighed again, raised his face and
looked at me.

Then, he opened his mouth saying, “You know,”

“I told you before that I don’t believe in the 『game』 that Will was saying,
right? I want to choose the one I like myself. I’m not interested in Miss Chloe
Carlisle at all. To begin with, I already have a precious lover, are you saying
that you see me as a man who looks at other women? If so, I think that’s too
cruel.”

“T-that’s……”

“I didn’t think that my loving way would make you anxious……is my love
not enough? If so, I guess I will have to work harder.”

“N-no.”

I denied it. There’s no way it wasn’t enough.

Al has always been sincere to me. He faced me straightforwardly. There is no


way I can doubt him.

“N-no! I, I wasn’t doubting you……”

This unspeakable anxiety is hard to explain. But I don’t want Al to think that I
was doubting him.

“It’s because……umm……”

I was trying my best to explain it while feeling flustered. Al, who saw me like
that, said while letting out a chuckle.

“It’s okay. I understand. I’m sorry for my harsh way of speaking. I know
you’re only anxious, Lily. But the one I love is you. Say, Lily. Do you hate the
thought of me being taken away that much?”

Al said it somewhat happily, nevertheless, I nodded honestly.

“I hate it. Al, you’re already……um……mine, that’s why—”


We became lovers. We promised to get married.

Why would I want to give up such an important person to someone else


easily?

I told him so while putting all of my feeling into my words. Al blinked his
eyes in surprise, and on the next moment, he hugged me with all his might.

“Aah, you’re so cute.”

“Kyah—”

The attention that had gathered at Chloe and Prince Wilfred who were dancing
gathered on us in no time. With much embarrassment, I wriggled within Al’s
arms, but he wouldn’t let go.

“A-Al……let go……”

“Why should I? My Lily is so cute.”


Chapter 62
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

I reaaally want to think that Will is a good guy, but his behavior just made me
want to punch him. Enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“E-everyone is watching. It’s embarrassing……”

“It’s okay. It’s better for us to show them that our relationship is good.”

“T-that’s……”

As expected, there is no way I can do such an embarrassing behavior. While I


was thinking about such a thing, Al chuckled.

“Because I am yours, huh, Lily? I’m happy. Of course, you’re mine too,
right?”

“……yes.”

Otherwise I will feel troubled. When I nodded within Al’s arms, he released
his arms that were embracing me in high spirits.

“Al?”

“Hey, Lily. It will be alright. Because we love each other too much.”

“……yes.”

“I don’t see anyone else but you, so you can be relieved.”


Hearing Al’s words, I just nodded.

Although my anxiety hasn’t gone completely, Al rejected Chloe plainly and it


comforted me quite a bit.

That’s right. Al said that he loves me. He wouldn’t be interested in Chloe.

Besides, that’s rude to Chloe. She is not the kind of person who would give
amorous glance at her friend’s lover.

She is very trustworthy, my only friend.

I shouldn’t be fooled by Prince Wilfred’s words and doubt my lover and


friend.

“Sorry, I’m fine now.”

I made a resolution within myself and lowered my head towards Al. When I
said that calmly, Al smiled with a relieved expression.

“That’s great. We have come all the way here, I don’t want to be swayed by
Will’s thoughtless words. Lily, we are our own person. We should proceed
forward on our own without worrying about what Will had said.”

“Yes……you’re right.”

What Al said is correct.

We should proceed forward on our own. There is no reason for us to go along


with how it should be within these incomprehensible words like 『game』 etc.
that Prince Wilfred had said.

—They have nothing to do with Al and me.

I finally think so. I took my mind of that matter and looked at the dance floor,
where the dance of Chloe and Prince Wilfred had just ended.

I couldn’t see much, but it seems that their dance was well-received. Applause
that doesn’t seem like it was only a flattery rang out. I also stood up and clapped
along. Prince Wilfred and Chloe withdrew from the dance floor. Al grabbed my
hand and said.

“You’re worried about your friend, right? Since Will is there, it will be
difficult for you to get close, so I will go with you.”

“Thank you.”

I was aiming for the timing when Prince Wilfred leaves the dance floor, so I
was thankful when I heard Al’s words. And so, together we head to where Prince
Wilfred and Chloe are talking.

“……Chloe.”

Prince Wilfred was talking with Chloe with a smile. Chloe responded him
with an awkward smile.

Around them, nobles who wanted to know what relationship they have were
gathering while keeping each other in check. Al easily slipped through between
them and called out to his younger brother.

“Will, how terrible. While saying that you wanted to leave for the evening
party together, you left me alone. Could you introduce that woman to me? —
Aah, you guys are a hindrance, can you leave us for a few moments? I don’t
like too many people listening to our conversation.”

Al said to the nobles who had gathered while smiling. There is no way they
would go against the First Prince, who is the closest to the throne. They were
curious, but they don’t want to incur his displeasure, so everyone withdraws
obediently.

After driving away those nobles politely, Al sighed while saying, “Aah, how
irritating.”

“I know they were curious about us, but I wish they would stop. So, Will?”

Prince Wilfred whose eyes met with Al’s smiled a very refreshing smile.

“……this is Chloe Carlisle from the Earl House of Carlisle, who has her
debut today. Brother.”
“!?”

I didn’t actually speak out, but I was very surprised.

Because Prince Wilfred’s wording was so polite unlike what I’ve heard from
him until now.

After that, he made a refreshing smile that fits him well (fits his outward
appearance too well, actually).

Is this really the same person? Al confirmed it for me before, but I still can’t
believe it. When my gaze turned towards Al in doubt reflexively, he nodded
while smiling wryly.

—So he can behave like this too, huh……

He’s a royalty. Although it is only a matter of course if I think about it, the
shock I received was very great because I only know Prince Wilfred as a rough
person until now.

I can only feel surprised, and while I was dumbfounded, I heard Al addressed
Chloe who was still silent.

“Miss Chloe Carlisle, right? Nice to meet you. I’m sure you already knew,
but I am Alan Roseblade. Will’s older brother. The girl next to me—you knew
her too. Liz Beltran. My fiancée.”

“Ah, I, I apologize for my rudeness, Your Highness Alan. I am Chloe


Carlisle.”

Chloe hurriedly bowed her head. Al inclined his head calmly, and then turned
towards Prince Wilfred.

“So? Why did you act as Miss Carlisle’s partner? I haven’t heard about this
at all. It’s not because I took Lily with me, right?”

Prince Wilfred, who received Al’s gaze, made an expression that says “Oh
no.” He smoothed it over immediately, but it was obvious.

“S-sorry. It seems I was too excited and forgot to inform you, Brother. I
came to this evening party because I wanted to be her partner……”

“Aah, yeah. I thought it would be something like that. I’ll just ask you one
thing, have you received Miss Carlisle’s consent? Of course, I’m sure my
brother is not someone who would take action without getting the other party’s
consent.”

“W-well……that is……”

Hearing Al’s intense sarcasm, Prince Wilfred trembled with the corner of his
mouth twitching.

“If you want to act as her escort, it is common sense to ask for her consent
in advance. I thought you knew that too, but did I give you too much credit?”

“But, this is just a game—”

“Will.”

“Ukh!”

Al only called his name, but the effect was enormous.

Prince Wilfred grimaced. Then, he started making excuses while mumbling.


Al kept making a severe expression.

I realized that both of them would start a complicated argument, so I stepped


back a little so that I couldn’t hear the content of their conversation. When I
looked at Chloe, she noticed me and went towards me with a small run as if
relieved. Her eyes seemed to say “I’m saved”.

“Chloe, are you alright?”

“Lily……! Aah, thank you!”

Chloe, who came to my side, looked at me with teary eyes. When I saw that
Al and Prince Wilfred were talking, I asked her with a low voice.

“So? What happened? If I remember correctly, you said that the one who
would act as your escort was your uncle, right?”
“That’s right. But, His Highness Wilfred suddenly—”

When I heard her story, I was surprised.

Chloe initially got on the carriage with her uncle as planned. However, when
they arrived at the castle, Prince Wilfred came to pick her up for some reason,
saying that “She will become my partner” and sent her uncle away.

“Eeh? Did he contact your family beforehand?”

“There was nothing like that. That’s why I was so surprised.”

“So that’s what happened……”

She never imagined that the Second Prince was waiting to escort her when she
got off the carriage. Chloe has a bitter expression as she remembers that time.

“As I didn’t want to be rude, I refused him in a roundabout way, but he


didn’t withdraw at all. However, my uncle had returned home, and I couldn’t
possibly go to the evening party without someone to escort me……”

“I see……”

That was something Chloe couldn’t do.

It is unprecedented for one not to bring a partner for the evening party of their
society debut. No matter how disrespectful the prince whom she met for the first
time was, she had no choice but to say thank you and lower her head.

“……that was your first time meeting him, right? You did not meet him
somewhere before?”
Chapter 63
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

It seems there is a chance for VictorxChloe, guys~ enjoy the chapter!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“This is the first time I’ve been to the castle. As you already know, Lily, I
usually just go to the orphanage……so the opportunity to meet him is……”

“You certainly don’t have the opportunity to do that.”

I was convinced.

Chloe furrowed her eyebrows and said with a bitter expression.

“I thought that he was waiting for someone else and I was about to pass him
by, but he began to talk to me for some reason. I had no idea what to do.”

Even though she was already nervous for her society debut, the Second Prince
addressed her suddenly, what a bad luck.

If it were my previous self, I would have rejected him arrogantly as a matter


of course, but now I already knew that it would be a foolish act to do, and the
obedient Chloe wouldn’t be able to do it. To start with, that idea is also not
doable.

If it were my current self……so that it wouldn’t create bitter feelings between


us, I think I would take a passive method by saying that I am ill at an appropriate
time and return back to the mansion.

I couldn’t be rude to the Second Prince, as my father’s reputation would also


be affected. If I think about it, I wouldn’t be able to do anything.

“……it must be hard on you.”

When I said so from the bottom of my heart, Chloe also nodded with a serious
expression.

“Seriously. I didn’t feel like living anymore. So I was really happy to see you
here, Lily.”

She held my hands and smiled with all her heart.

I’m glad that I can become Chloe’s strength. As I think so, I also squeeze her
hands back.

While we were talking together, Al, who was talking to Prince Wilfred, turned
towards me and said.

“I still have more to say to my little brother, so you should greet Victor in the
meantime. He also seems to be alone right now.”

When I followed Al’s gaze, there was certainly my eldest brother nearby.
There was no one on his side. My eldest brother seemed to be aware of my gaze,
and when his eyes met mine, he smiled, though only for a short time.

I returned my line of sight towards Al. He glanced at Chloe and appealed to


me implicitly that “You should take her along too.”

I realized that it was a considerate gesture so that Chloe could distance herself
from Prince Wilfred, even if just for a short time.

“Yes……that’s right. I’ll do that. Chloe, you should come along too. It is
boring to be by yourself, right?”

“Eh, but……is that okay? I, I’m not acquainted with your brother.”

She doesn’t want to be alone here. But she also can’t accompany me.

It was written on Chloe’s face in a very easy-to-understand manner. And then,


I said with a smile.
“It’s fine. Victor-niisama knows that you are my friend. If I don’t introduce
you to him, I will be scolded by him later.”

“I, I see……alright then.”

Hearing my words, Chloe nodded nervously.

Al smiled and said “Go on” but, as if it was the norm, Prince Wilfred said
with a disagreeable face.

“I think Miss Liz can do whatever she likes as she’s Brother’s fiancée……
but, Miss Chloe. Is your partner for today not me?”

“T-that’s……”

What an unpleasant way of speaking.

Seeing Chloe who couldn’t reply, Prince Wilfred was about to press her even
more. But then Al reproached him.

“Will, how deplorable. You’re not qualified to blame Miss Carlisle, when
you took the role of her escort by force. Lily, you should take her with you as
well.”

“Ah! Brother!”

“You’re going to study more about escorting a woman. You are forbidden to
do anything else today. You’re disqualified as my brother. No matter how good
your manners were, this kind of thing is unacceptable.”

“……”

Al pointed out coldly and Prince Wilfred fell silent. Al turned his line of sight
towards me as if telling me to go as soon as possible. I nodded and took hold of
Chloe’s hand.

“Let’s go.”

I took her along and headed towards my eldest brother.

Chloe, who was pulled by me in that manner, couldn’t hide her confusion.
“H-hey. Can I really come along?”

“Of course. Or, Chloe, do you want to stay there as is?”

“Well, no……but, to disregard His Highness Wilfred’s intentions,


somehow……”

“Al said it’s fine. So everything will be alright.”

It would be just for a short while, but this gave me a chance to pull her away
from Prince Wilfred. I wanted to calm her down even just a little for now.

Thinking so, I comforted Chloe, then she looked at me with envy in her eyes.

“……thank you. That was my first time seeing both of you side by side, but
you and His Highness Alan look great together, Lily. How nice. Even in that
previous exchange just now, I could tell that His Highness Alan was thinking
about you.”

“Where did that come from?”

Why did she say that?

When I tilted my head in confusion, Chloe said.

“His Highness Alan took care of me because I’m your friend, right? He
helped me even though he could have left me as is. I’m sure he wanted to show
his good side to you, Lily. How nice, Lily. You’re really loved by His Highness
Alan. It’s wonderful.”

“E-eeh!?”

I didn’t think it would be said that way.

While feeling dumbfounded, I said to Chloe.

“Um, that’s……Al is……a very kind person, so……it wasn’t that


special……”

Al is kind to everyone. I thought so and denied it, but Chloe was laughing.
“Well. That’s true, but I think there is a part of him that moves for you, Lily.
After all His Highness only has his eyes on you from beginning to end. Fufu,
Lily, you got engaged with a nice person. Honestly, today was a little bit
difficult for me, but I’m glad that I was able to make sure that you have made
a happy engagement.”

“……thank you.”

I’m glad that my friend praised my precious person. It warms my heart.

When I said my thanks to Chloe, she said.

“What are you saying? It is me who was helped by the two of you. I should
be the one saying that. Thank you, Lily.”

And then, she gave me a very cute smile.


Chapter side story 2
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

I’m posting this first so that Wilfred’s motivation becomes clearer. And
because the first side story is so diabetes-inducing that I have to stop lol. And
I’m putting this between ch 54 and 55 for the time being.

TL: clover

ED: clover

Wilfred Roseblade.

That is the name given to me when I was born in this world.

—This world is the world of an otome game, I realized that as soon as I was
born.

When I realized that, I was delighted to be born in such a wonderful world.


Because I played this game in my previous life.

Eh? Even though I was a man, it’s strange that I played otome game, you say?

What are you saying. Nowadays otaku plays both galge1 and otoge2, you
know?

I love the grandeur of a galge, but I was a true otaku that can also enjoy the
delicate love pattern of an otoge.

And the world I was reincarnated into is the world of a game that I was
extremely good at, so I felt like my victory was already decided.

“Alright. Since I was reborn in this game world, I will get the happy ending
for my favorite route.”
Favorite route—usually it’s about the favorite character, and in my case, it is
the capture target 『First Prince Alan』.

I was reborn as one of the capture targets and the younger brother of Prince
Alan, so I can say that I am in the best position to give him advice so that he can
be happy with the Heroine.

“Prince Alan. I really like his character. The Heroine is a very good girl, so
I definitely want Alan to be happy with the Heroine.”

Since I remember all the conditions of his events, I will guide my older
brother properly and have the Heroine open the route with him.

My older brother’s route ends in a wedding scene with the Heroine.

When I realized that I could see that touching last scene with my own eyes,
suddenly I was filled up with determination.

“Alright, I will do my best!”

I can become the so-called helper character. Sometimes I will guide Alan, and
sometimes I will guide the Heroine. I will become a cupid for both of them!

That’s why I decided to transcribe the events I remember in my diary.

“The Heroine’s society debut was the opening scene……by that time Alan is
certainly……right, right, he will be engaged with the villainess.”

I grumbled.

—Villainess. It is a typical villainous character who gets in the way of a


heroine’s love. She, Liz Beltran, became the fiancée of the First Prince Alan due
to her status as the daughter of a duke, but her selfishness and arrogance are to
the extent that even the prince, who is her fiancé, finds himself unable to bear
with it.

“Brother……poor him. But well, there is a possibility that he won’t get an


event if he’s not engaged to Liz Beltran, so he’ll have no choice but to endure
it because he can be happy later.”
I feel sorry for my older brother, but I can’t afford him avoid this.

I have no choice but to close my eyes to this. And then, when the time for his
engagement came, my brother got engaged with Liz Beltran the Villainess as
planned.

Okay, this is just like the original.

If I wait for the Heroine’s society debut, the game should begin.

Even though I thought so, the story started to move in an unexpected


direction.

For some reason, my brother is showing a very positive attitude towards his
fiancée, Liz Beltran.

No matter how much I explain it to him, he said, “I don’t need the


『heroine』. Because I already have Lily.”

Lily. That is Liz Beltran’s nickname, but I didn’t think my brother would call
her that.

The game’s Alan always had an impression that he was distancing himself
from his fiancée, Liz Beltran, and in his mind, he was already fed up with her. Of
course, they didn’t call each other with nicknames.

—Something is wrong.

But, so what if something is weird. Because this world is the world of a game.
Even if something unexpected happens, the so-called compelling force would
correct it and it should return to the original flow. This uncomfortable feeling
must be just my imagination, that was what I thought the whole time, so I never
thought that it was important.

However.

On the day when Liz Beltran’s society debut took place, my brother had a
wide smile on his face, escorted her and danced the first dance with her.

Liz Beltran, who should have been the first villainess to be encountered, was
not wearing an unnecessarily expensive and gaudy dress, nor was she wearing
garish makeup that make one grimaces.

Her dignified appearance was beautiful, and I even doubted myself whether
she was the same villainess.

—Huh, how weird.

It was different from what I know. Then, I realized one possibility. Liz
Beltran, like me, was a reincarnated person.

If so, I could understand why her atmosphere had changed completely. She
must be trying hard to get away from the original work.

That’s what I thought, so I called out to her. If she was a reincarnated person
like me, I wanted to get along well with her.

But she denied it. As if she didn’t understand the meaning of my story, she
tilted her head. Seeing that, I finally understood.

—That it is possible to change the original story without being a reincarnated


person.

If there is some kind of motive, one can change. And so, before I realized it,
she had freed herself from becoming a villainess.

—What, so she’s no longer a villainess?

If so, I guess she may stay with my brother then.

I wanted my brother to be happy, but, even though I thought that it has to be


the Heroine no matter what, my brother himself said that he is fine with Liz
Beltran. If she’s no longer a villainess, well, she may not be that bad. And then, I
thought about it.

My brother is no longer the Heroine’s opponent.

Well then, I wonder if I can step up as a candidate.

—Yeah. Becoming a player myself seems refreshing.


And so, while still believing that this world is a game, I decided to work
vigorously towards my next goal.

1 Galge (gyaru geemu) is a game targeted towards male audience, where the
Hero can date pretty girls.

2 Otoge (otome geemu) is a game targeted towards female audience, where


the Heroine can date handsome guys.
Chapter 64
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

It’s been a long time, fellows! I blame Will for this xD but here’s another
chapter! Enjoy!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“Nii-sama.”

“Lily.”

I went to Victor-niisama.

My brother, whose eyes met mine some time ago, was waiting for us to come
over.

He wore a black suit that matches his stiff atmosphere to a T. Today he wore
glasses with no rim, but I don’t remember ever seeing it before. I wonder if that’s
a new one. His previous glasses must be no longer suitable for him, because my
eldest brother hates unnecessary spending.

“I’m sorry for the late greeting.”

“No, it’s fine, you were with His Highness Alan, right? Where is he now?”

“There’s something he wanted to talk about with His Highness Wilfred. So


he let me go to greet you first, Nii-sama.”

“I see.”

My eldest brother who glanced towards Al nodded as if convinced. And then


he turned to look at Chloe who was next to me.

“Who is this?”

“This is Chloe, daughter of Earl Carlisle. She is a friend of mine. Um……I


wanted to introduce her to you, Victor-niisama. She has her society debut
today.”

“Ah, the one who danced with His Highness Wilfred……so it was you,
huh.”

“Pya……”

—‘Pya’?

What was that, that sound just now.

Hearing a strange sound coming from the side, I glanced at Chloe, who was
looking at my eldest brother with a bright red face.

“……eh?”

“Fuaaaa……”

Her neck, face, and ears are red as she stared at my eldest brother. The white
and red contrasts are amazing, probably because she’s wearing a white dress.

Seeing my friend’s unbelievable appearance, I called out to her without


thinking.

“C-Chloe. Are you okay?”

“I, I’m f-fine……”

“……”

Unfortunately, she doesn’t seem fine at all.

Chloe shook her head like a broken toy with a red face.

“I’m sorry, I, I’m always indebted to L-Liz-sama. I, I’m Chloe C-Carlisle.”


“……”

“……”

She stuttered. She definitely stuttered just now.

Chloe’s face turned even redder. My eldest brother had a very troubled
expression as if he had a hard time deciding what kind of reaction he should
make.

“I, I’m sorry……”

Chloe, who reached the state of extreme shame, bowed her head deeply this
time.

After making a slightly lost face, my brother said gently, “Please raise your
head.”

He put on a flawless smile.

“It looks like I made you very nervous. I’m very sorry. I am Victor Beltran.
It seems you have been taking care of my sister a lot.”

My eldest brother addressed Chloe with a polite tone of voice. This is my first
time seeing my eldest brother like this, but Al did say that he’s a gentleman. He
only takes a severe attitude against people who made a mistake.

At that time, I didn’t know what he meant, but I finally understood after
seeing how my brother acts in front of Chloe.

Chloe, who was facing my brother’s smile, stared blankly at my brother as if


she was fascinated.

“N-no. I, I’m always getting help from Lily……so I’m the one who is
indebted to her……um, even today, thanks to her, I was……oh, what am I
saying……”

Feeling too nervous, it seems she doesn’t know what she was talking about.

I patted the shoulder of Chloe who is getting genuinely confused. Chloe


seemed to understand that I wanted her to relax a little, she looked at me and
nodded many times.

“Chloe.”

“I know. I know.”

“……somehow I doubt that.”

I can see it just by looking at Chloe’s face. She’s not calm at all.

“I see.”

The expression of my eldest brother, who was watching us, has changed to a
soft one. Apparently, he was convinced that we are friends from our exchange
just now.

“That’s right. It’s great if my sister doesn’t bother you. —Lily. It appears
that you are truly friends.”

“……didn’t I say that Chloe is my friend? Nii-sama. I wasn’t lying.”

“—Aa, I see now.”

The reason for that short pause is probably because he thought that was
something I would do before. Certainly, that’s not something I can deny, but that
was before. I am different now.

And then, I saw Chloe who is still staring at my brother with red cheeks and
understood.

—Chloe, she must have fallen in love with Victor-niisama.

This should be the so-called ‘love at first sight’. I understand well because it
happened to me with Al less than a year ago.

Chloe has an expression like a maiden in love, and from an outsider’s point of
view, somehow it’s very obvious.

—Hmm.
I didn’t think that Chloe would fall for my eldest brother. However, thinking
about it calmly, my eldest brother does have a good appearance that can be said
good looking, and he is the promising future Duke of our ducal house.

I also didn’t know his true character until recently, but now I know that he’s
surprisingly kind. He is one of my older brothers I am proud of.

—If it’s Chloe, it’s not surprising that she has the eyes to see that.

Is this where I should support Chloe as her close friend? Just as I thought so,
Al and Prince Wilfred, who seem to have finished their talk, came over.

As my eyes met with Al’s, he smiled gently and waved a little.

When I returned the gesture, Chloe, who was looking at me, started giggling.
Even though she was staring at my brother with red face a few moments ago, she
was quick to change her attitude.

“Lily, say, do you realize it? Right now you have a very cute expression on
your face.”

Hearing those words, I fell silent. I said while watching Chloe intently.

“……I don’t want to hear that from you.”

“Huh? Why?”

“……yeah, well.”

With that obvious expression, does she still think that I haven’t noticed it?

Having said that, I don’t want to do something untasteful like exposing my


friend’s love. I decided to stay silent about it here and questioned her later, and
only replied her with, “I wonder?”

But, it seems there is no meaning for me to hide it. The attitude of Chloe, who
knew love for the first time, seems very obvious to everyone, and Prince Wilfred
who drew near immediately grasped her thoughts.

In a shocked voice, Prince Wilfred muttered.


“……you’re kidding me. Why is it Victor’s route?”

—‘Victor’s route’?

What does that mean?

While I was tilting my head in confusion, Al, who had approached me


unnoticed, embraced my waist and pulled me closer to him.

“Lily, sorry to keep you waiting.”

“Al.”

“Yeah, wait a minute.”

Exhaling deeply, Al said to Prince Wilfred.

“Will. I told you just now that you don’t need to do anything extra today.
You said you will only greet Miss Carlisle and head back immediately, are
those words a lie?”

Facing Al’s cold glance, Prince Wilfred opened his mouth in a fluster.

“B-but……Brother……I’m!”

“There’s no excuse. If you can’t keep your promise, you are forbidden to
approach Miss Carlisle from now on……Miss Carlisle. I’m sorry for my
brother’s rudeness. Without any pre-arrangement, he suddenly declared you as
a partner, you must be scared. Nevertheless, thank you for accompanying my
brother.”

“N-no……I, I’m……”

Chloe shook her head in a fluster. Al smiled gratefully, and this time he turned
his gaze towards his younger brother.

“Will. If you want to get to know her further, take the correct procedure. If
you do that, I won’t say anything. If you are a prince, then you must also abide
by the rules. Understand?”

“……fine.”
Being scolded by Al, Prince Wilfred nodded reluctantly. Then, after a glare
towards Victor-niisama, he addressed Chloe.

“……Miss Chloe. I’m sorry for suddenly coming onto you uninvited today.
But, me taking the role as your escort wasn’t a jest nor was it only a whim.
Please don’t forget that……well, I will head back now.”

“Your Highness……’

Hearing Prince Wilferd’s words, Chloe’s eyes widened as if she was


astonished. Prince Wilfred’s face twisted in chagrin.

“I really wanted to escort you to your mansion, but my brother told me that I
have to head back immediately. I’m very sorry.”

“N-no, it’s fine……”

“Well, see you later then. Excuse me.”

Pursing his lips, Prince Wilfred left the banquet hall. I was impressed by his
profile as he stared forward sharply.

Victor-niisama, who had kept his silence until then, called out to Al.

“Your Highness, what was it just now?”

“Victor. Aah, it’s just my little brother. He’s always like that, so don’t mind
it.”

“Is that so.”

When Al drew the line, my brother pulled back obediently without asking
about it anymore. He must have thought that it was something he doesn’t need to
know.

Al apologized to Victor-niisama.

“The situation just now. There’s a possibility that Will may bother you about
it. If he bothers you too much, tell me. I will do something about it.”

“Me?”
When I saw that Victor-niisama had a confused expression on his face, I was
convinced that he didn’t notice Chloe’s feelings.

—Nii-sama, you’re too dense.

It’s clear to anyone looking that Chloe likes him, that I thought there is no way
the person himself wouldn’t be aware of it, but my brother really doesn’t notice.

But, I guess that can’t be helped either. My eldest brother has always devoted
himself to work. He has never thought about love.

Al also has a wry smile when he realized that Victor-niisama didn’t know
anything.

“Ah, yes. It’s fine if you don’t know about it. Miss Carlisle, the dance is
over, it’s alright if you want to return home now. You must be scared.”

“Is, is that okay?”

Chloe’s face shone immediately. She was always with the Second Prince. She
must be tired. When Al said so, Chloe was happy and thanked him many times.

Pulling back Chloe who was about to go home, I said to Al.

“Al. I will send Chloe to the carriage. I’m worried about her going home
alone.”

“Right. That’s fine. Lily. What will you do after that?”

There’s no need for him to be worried. I answered immediately.

“After escorting Chloe, I will return here. Besides, I haven’t danced with
you, Al.”

The evening party has just started, it’s a little too early to go home. Since that
is the case, rather than going home, I want to spend some time with Al.

Al, who heard my words, smiled happily.

“Okay. Let’s do that. I’m looking forward to dancing with you. Ah, right, I
think nothing will happen, but just in case, there will be soldiers escorting you.
Just endure it.”

“Yes.”

Although there is not much distance from here to the carriage stop, just before
my society debut I was attacked by thugs, so it can’t be helped. I nodded
obediently, took Chloe, and left the banquet hall.
Chapter 65
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Forgot to tell you this in the previous chapter, but on 27th August the LN
volume 2 will be released! There will be an extra chapter about Al and Lily’s
date that was interrupted by Noel. Plus, there will be illustrations for Victor (and
maybe Yugo). I will try to catch up before then. Enjoy!

(also, eristol is crawling her way up the chapters and edits them. so be patient
about my grammar!)

TL: clover

ED: clover

There are two escorts soldiers called by Al. They followed us a few steps in
front and behind us.

“……haah.”

“What’s the matter, Chloe?”

Chloe, who hadn’t spoked a word until then, exhaled deeply when we almost
arrived at the carriage stop.

“……he was a very nice person.”

“……? Um, who are you talking about?”

For a moment, I didn’t know who Chloe was talking about. When I asked
back, Chloe said with her cheeks turning red.

“Victor-sama, um……I was surprised that he was so cool.”


“……ah……yes. My eldest brother.”

I was overwhelmed because I thought that she was still scared about Prince
Wilfred matter, but she apparently was talking about something else entirely.

It appears that for Chloe, meeting Victor-niisama was more important than
that.

Well, she seems to be in high spirits, so it’s okay.

I asked Chloe carefully.

“……do you like my brother, Chloe?”

“Wha! W-w-what, what, what!”

“That’s a lot of ‘what’.”

I pointed it out calmly, but Chloe didn’t seem to be calm and stared at me with
a startled expression.

“How did you know!?”

“With such obvious attitude, there’s no way I could not know this.”

“You must be kidding meee!”

Chloe turned even redder before my eyes. She’s very easy to read.

“D-don’t tell me, Victor-sama also noticed that!?”

“It’s alright. My brother didn’t notice it at all. But I think everyone else
knows, so be careful.”

“Eh……by ‘everyone’, you mean……”

“At the very least, Al and I have noticed it, and maybe Prince Wilfred too.”

“……isn’t that everyone then?”

“Didn’t I say so?”


When I stared at Chloe with a pointed look, she groaned, saying “Wait, wait”
while holding her head.

“No way, you mean to tell me that it was known by almost everyone in that
place? How embarrassing! Eh, you’re kidding me. I, was I so obvious?”

“Unfortunately.”

“No way……”

Hanging her head down dejectedly, Chloe stared up at me from beneath her
eyelashes.

“Say, Lily……what do you think about me, who is in love with your own
brother? After all, am I disqualified as a friend?”

“? What’s up with that.”

Hearing Chloe’s words, I tilted my head in puzzlement. I don’t understand


what she was talking about.

“Why would you be disqualified as a friend? The fact that you like my
brother has nothing to do with us being friends. Right?”

“Yes……yes, you’re right.”

Chloe nodded many times in agreement. Seeing her like that, for some reason
I want to arrange a meeting between her and my brother one more time.
Thinking that way, I opened my mouth.

“……Chloe. Would you like to come and see me in the near future?”

“What are you saying suddenly?”

I told Chloe who was staring at me in puzzlement.

“Recently, even if I go to the orphanage, the times when we cannot meet


each other are increasing, and my parents have been telling me to bring over
my friend if I’ve made some. This would also be my first time bringing over a
friend home, so I hope you will come.”
There were times when I invited my acquaintances for a tea party, but I’ve
never invited a 「friend」. It’s sad but that’s the truth. I thought it would be nice
if the first person to be invited as a friend is Chloe.

“Eh……is it really okay?”

“Yes, no need to hold yourself back. Luke will also be there. We haven’t
been able to talk to each other lately, have we? So I thought we could use this
opportunity to do just that. And I also want to choose a book to be read to the
children together with you. Is that not good?”

“It’s fine! Great! I’m going! Absolutely! Uwah, I can go to Lily’s house!”

Looking at Chloe who was delighted, I think it was a great idea to invite her.

Chloe didn’t think of it as an opportunity to meet my brother. She was simply


delighted to be able to go to my house. I feel happy when I understand that.

Though, if all goes well, maybe she would be able to meet my eldest brother.

Nowadays my eldest brother is often at home. If they meet by chance, it


shouldn’t be a bother to him, so there’s no problem.

After making an appointment with Chloe and sending her to her private
carriage, I returned to the banquet hall with the escort soldiers.

“Al, thank you for waiting.”

When I returned to the venue, Al was leaning against the wall near the
entrance and was waiting for me.

He was waiting with his arms folded and eyes closed, but he quickly opened
his eyes and stared at me.

“Oh, you’re back. Was Miss Carlisle able to get on the carriage safely?”

“Yes, thank you. Um……that thing just now, it surprised me.”

“Aah, he’s such a wolf in sheep’s clothing, right? Will has always been good
at expressing himself that way.”
“So that’s how it is.”

“Are you surprised?”

“……yes.”

Hearing my meek reply, Al laughed meaningfully.

“It’s nothing unusual, he is a prince of the Roseblade Kingdom. There are a


lot black-hearted people in my family lineage.”

“Black-hearted, is it?”

“Yup. By the way, speaking of black-heartedness, I think I’m more black-


hearted than Will.”

“You, Al? No way……”

There is no way Al, who is always sincere towards me, is black-hearted—just


as I thought so, I remembered that I felt he might be a scary person at some point
in the past.

“……”

When I fell silent, Al smiled meaningfully.

“Oh, it looks like something came to mind. But, it’s too late to regret it now,
you know? I said I’ll never let you go anymore, and you said ‘yes’.”

“I, I know that.”

The one who would be troubled if he let me go is me. When I nodded


hurriedly, Al caressed my cheek smoothly. That gesture sent a jolt of electricity
down my spine.

“Yeah, it’s fine if you understand. My precious Lily. From now on, it’s a
private time for the two of us. I held back because of Victor, but shall we spend
the remaining time slowly only with the two of us?

“Eh, ah, Nii-sama……?”


Speaking of which, the figure of my eldest brother who was supposed to be
with him before has disappeared for some time.

Looking around, I couldn’t find him.

“Victor said he wanted to go to the royal library. There’s something he


wanted to look for. He’s such a zealous man even at times like this.”

“That’s something my eldest brother would do.”

Rather, it was quite unlike him to even attend this evening party. Just as I
thought so, Al said while reaching out to me.

“That’s why, now we can truly enjoy spending some time alone, just the two
of us. To start it off—right, my dear fiancée Lily. Will you dance with me?”

Al smiled softly. Seeing that smile, my heart fluttered helplessly.

“……yes.”

Put my hand on top of Al’s.

Go to the dance hall with Al escorting me.

Move my body to the music. As it was a slow-paced melody, we were able to


dance well while talking with a low voice.

“Say, about today’s dress. I’ve always thought about it, but it looks great.”

While dancing, Al looked at my dress. The dress I’m wearing today is


something that I had from before, but I never put it on even once. I tried to wear
it, but it seems that Al likes it.

“Thank you. Um……it’s because my maid is excellent. Nowadays, I’ve been


entrusting the task of choosing my dress to my maid.”

“Oh, speaking of that, when I asked about it before, you said something
similar.”

“You remember it?”


I talked about the maid to Al when I got an engagement brooch from him. Al
suddenly laughed, “That’s just a matter of course,” when I was astonished that
he remembered something from such a long time ago.

“I can’t forget any conversation we had. I want to know everything about


you.”

That should be my line.

I want to know more about Al. I always think so.

“Your favorite dress is something like the one you wore when we first met,
right? I think you said that.”

“……that’s right.”

Although I think it’s cute, lately I never put on that red and very flashy dress
again. I’m quite confident that it suits me, but it is awfully conspicuous. If it
were my previous self, I would have acknowledged it as something natural, but
now I’m terribly ashamed to wear it.

“I tend to look at the flashier designs. If I choose the dress based on my


preference, it would not look good. So, while my dress being chosen by my
maid, I am modifying my preference little by little.”

“Modifying it?”

“Yes. Al, you also said that it would be better to change to a dress like what I
am wearing now, right? I want to get rid of the image of a 『villainess』.”

In accordance to Al’s movement, I made a complete turn.

The skirt of the dress made of soft material fluttered as I danced.

“Oh, so you’re worried about it because of what I said. But, don’t you think
that’s already in the past? After all, you are no longer a 『villainess』, right?
There is no longer a reason for you to worry over your image. You’re cute
regardless of what you wear, and rather than forcing yourself to change, I
think it would be perfectly fine if you go to your previous wear.”
“Y-you think so?”

I had never thought about it that way.

However—

“What I currently wear suits your taste more, right, Al?”

“Huh?”

When I asked him while our bodies are in close contact, Al blinked his eyes in
surprise.

“Eh, no, that’s……”

“I want to please you, Al. Nothing would make me happier than you
thinking that I’m cute and saying that you like me. So, I’m not forcing myself
at all. I, I think I want to change myself for my own sake.”

From outsiders’ point of view, they might think that was not an action
someone would do for themselves. But I’m serious.

If I have to wear a dress anyway, I would like to choose one that makes Al
think I’m cute. The moment he looks at me with dazzled eyes, that’s when I
think 「I’m glad I wear this」.

Al, who heard my words, stared at me and made a face as if enchanted.

“—aah, you’re so cute, Lily. I love you.”

“Wait! Al—”

While dancing, when he pulled my body closer to his, he murmured such a


thing in my ear, turning my face red. Everyone was immersed in their own
dance, so no one would hear our low-pitched conversations and no one would
notice that my face turned red, but I still feel embarrassed.

Seeing that I became red, Al smiled happily.

“……good grief. I was surprised because I didn’t think you would say
something like that. But I’m very happy.”
“Al……”

“Oh, right. Then, shall I try wearing something you like? Lily, do you have
any requests?”

“Eh……”

Being asked that suddenly, I almost made a mistake in the steps.

—Al will do that? He wants to wear something of my preference?

I looked at Al while correcting my posture. He looked at me back sweetly.

“I’m going to try to make the same efforts as you. I also want to be liked by
you and I want to please you.”

“Eh? B-but……Al, you’re already wonderful……even if you ask my


preference……”

This is troubling.

If I am asked about my preference, Al himself is already my preference. I


could only answer with ‘anything is fine’ if he asks me about what I want.

Because I really think that whatever he wears, Al is already wonderful.

Explaining that to him, he said, “That’s unfortunate.”

“What. I thought that I could get you to like me more, Lily.”

“I, I like you well enough……!”

Any more than this, I wouldn’t be able to withstand it and I may die.

At last, the dance is over.

I was too caught up in talking with Al, and I feel like I was dancing almost
subconsciously at the end there.

I was about to make a misstep; Al made me feel quite shaken. I looked down
on the dress I was wearing, thinking that it would be nice if the visitors didn’t
look at me strangely.

It’s a beautiful dress. It’s a dress that was chosen by my maid Lotte according
to Al’s preference.

Until now, I have been leaving the dress-choosing entirely to Lotte. I can trust
her aesthetic sense, and in fact, she has never made a mistake in choosing a
dress.

I’m satisfied with that, but—

—From now on, I’m going to pick the dress by myself.

I thought so.

My preference should have changed too by now. If that’s the case, then I
should be able to choose a dress by my own in the near future. The dress that I
choose. I want Al to compliment me as I wear something of my own choosing.

I thought that way.

—If he does, I’m sure I will be happier.

Let’s talk to Lotte about it next time.

I will tell her that I want to choose a dress myself.

I may fail at first, but at that time, it’s good enough that I have tried, and I can
have my maid to fix it.

—That may be a good idea.

“Lily, let’s go to the balcony.”

Retreating from the dance floor, Al, who had received a glass of wine from a
nearby servant, called my name.

After that, I replied, talked a little with him on the balcony, and returned to the
mansion before it was late.
Chapter 66
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Lol I’m still in stitches seeing the funny comments on chapter 64. Will as a
villainess…… xD

TL: clover

ED: clover

“Good afternoon, Lily. Thank you for inviting me.”

“Welcome, Chloe.”

About a week after that evening party, Chloe came to play at my house as
promised. Unlike her appearance when I meet her at the orphanage, she got off
the carriage in splendid clothes.

She must have chosen something suitable for visiting a ducal house. I have
also dressed up to greet her.

We both have made our society debut. This is the minimum etiquette we have
to do.

Chloe, who is wearing a pale pink dress, is very cute. She has a gentle face,
and along with her soft atmosphere, she arouses my desire to protect even from
my point of view as the same gender.

She is the opposite of me who has strong features.

I don’t look as good as Chloe, but I am also wearing a pretty dress. However,
compared to Chloe, the difference is like day and night.

Putting on the same type of dress like this, the difference became clear, and it
made me feel quite miserable.

“It’s alright. It also suits you perfectly, Milady.”

“……please don’t comfort me as if you had read my mind. That surprised


me.”

When I had mixed feelings about it, Luke, who followed me, encouraged me
from behind.

I’m glad he told me that it suits me, but sometimes it really amazes me that he
could read my thoughts and see my troubles easily. He gave such a remark with
perfect timing even now, but the feeling of wonderment won me over before I
could feel happy.

I unintentionally pointed suspicious eyes at him.

“Say, I think about this from time to time, but you can’t use mind-reading
magic, can you, Luke?”

“…………no.”

Even though I only said that in jest, there was an odd pause as he replied. It
bothers me and made my face stiffened.

“Hey, why did you have to think about it just now? You should have denied
it immediately. Please be honest.”

“Eeh? What are you saying, Milady? I did answer immediately though. You
must be imagining things, Milady.”

“……”

I glared at Luke who was smiling mischievously.

Mind-reading magic is a very advanced technique that enables one to read the
mind of the target. It seems that some people can do it, but only a limited
number of people. It wouldn’t be unusual to think it’s strange if someone is
capable of doing it.
But, I think it wouldn’t be strange if Luke can do it. One way or another, he’s
a pointlessly excellent man.

Luke smiled bitterly towards me who directed a suspicious gaze at him.

“I was just joking, so please don’t be suspicious of me. I can’t do something


like that. I think I’m mostly good at offensive magic, but you know that too,
right, Milady?”

“That’s true, but—”

“You don’t need to worry, because I have no aptitude for that kind of
magic.”

“……well, alright.”

If he could mind-read, Luke definitely would have already been lured into the
castle’s magic research institute by now.

A place where only those with the most extraordinary of talents gathered, this
institute known as The Cellar was also infamous for only admitting oddballs.

It was a devilish lair, where five or so people would enroll each year, and it
was considered fortunate if even one managed to remain. The Cellar was said to
be inhospitable to sanity. It was rumored the more normal you were, the quicker
you would drop out from that terrifying place.

This is only a rumor, but the director was said to be the oddest of all……even
if I am set to marry Al in the future, I’m positive he is the one person I want to
meet the least. And when someone like him was employed as the director, it is
unthinkable I would want to take my Luke there.

When I had gone to such lengths, and had only just mended my damaged
relationship with Luke, I would not stand them taking my precious butler and
breaking him.

“You are mine. I will not give you to anyone else.”

Even if he is assigned to The Cellar because they recognize his superiority, I


will be annoyed if they take something of mine arbitrarily.
When I said that forcefully, Luke affirmed it happily.

“That’s right. I am yours, Milady. Since you have picked me up, you have to
take responsibility until the end. You cannot get rid of me that easily even if
you’re bored.”

“I will not do something like that.”

“Yes, I don’t think anyone else can take care of you, Milady. You’re always
in a bad mood when you wake up, and if the morning tea doesn’t suit your
taste, you will be displeased, etc. It will be awfully tough serving you if one is
not used to it like me, Milady.”

“……”

Since I’m aware that I’m not a morning person, I can’t say anything in return.
Regarding tea, I don’t believe I’ve made any particular complaint recently……
but I guess that was because the tea that Luke made always suit my mood
perfectly each time that I have no reason to complain.

“……it’s a good thing that I have you, Luke.”

When I whispered such words, Luke replied with words containing laughter.

“Yes. That’s right. In that case, please take care of me from now on.”

“That’s only a matter of course. You have to be on my side all the time,
Luke……uh, Chloe? What’s the matter?”

Suddenly I noticed that Chloe was looking at me with a smile.

When I asked what she was doing, her eyes brightened.

“It’s nothing. It’s just, both of you are really good friends, huh. I thought
that it was wonderful how you both arguing back and forth without reserve. I
can tell that you trust each other. As expected, an exclusive butler is different.”

“……”

Luke and I exchanged glances and fell silent.


Those are innocent words without any hidden meaning, which make it
difficult to deny.

“……Luke.”

I couldn’t stand how Chloe was looking at me with sparkling eyes, so I turned
to Luke for help. But, Luke shook his head ruthlessly.

“What are you talking about, Milady? Isn’t Chloe a friend of yours? You
should deal with it, Milady.”

“That should be my line. Chloe is originally your friend, right? I will allow
it, so do what you have to do.”

To begin with, Luke was the one who introduced me to Chloe.

But Luke didn’t budge.

“No way. Unlike you, Milady, Chloe is very pure, so I am rather


embarrassed.”

“I’m telling you that I also don’t……huh? What do you mean, ‘unlike
me’!”

“It is what it is. Did I say something strange?”

Luke, whose expression says that he truly doesn’t understand, was really
hateful.

“You only said strange things! Aah, whatever, it’s fine, you should talk to
Chloe quickly.”

“Since she is your guest, Milady, you should do it.”

“……aren’t you supposed to be my butler? You really don’t listen to what


your master says at all.”

“I think there is no butler as earnest as me.”

“Wow, you tell such a lie without hesitation. Please look up the word
‘earnest’ in the dictionary.”
When I replied him with a serious face, Chloe, who had been listening to our
conversation nearby the whole time, laughed out loud.

Hearing that laughter, I realized that it was a meaningless argument, and Luke
and I fell silent.

I coughed forcefully to regain my mind.

“……well, it’s fine. Let’s return to the main topic. Chloe. We will guide you
through the mansion, so please go inside.”

We shouldn’t talk in front of the entrance forever. When I encouraged her to


enter, Chloe went in with an excited expression and stopped in the middle of the
lobby. She raised her voice in admiration.

“How amazing……it’s wide……the ceiling is high……I feel dizzy just


looking at it.”

“That’s right. Because this is an old mansion. The architecture is different


from the current trend, isn’t it?”

When Chloe was surprised with the porch in the entrance lobby, I felt like
boasting a little, even though it was not my own accomplishment.

This over-200-years-old mansion is different from the ones built in the last
few decades. It is characterized by the ceiling’s height. It is much higher than the
current trend. The view of light coming in from the skylight is fantastic, and
almost everyone who visits this mansion for the first time was astonished.

The one who wasn’t amazed is Al, but there is no way he who lives in the
castle would be surprised by a mere duke’s mansion, so it can be said that was a
natural reaction.

There was a line of servants in the lobby, as they have been told in advance
that my friend would come.

Chloe seems to be surprised by the situation.

“Wow, how amazing. As expected of a ducal house, the number of servants


employed is on a different scale……”
“You think so? I think this mansion wouldn’t function well without this
number of helping hands though.”

I have been living with a lot of servants ever since I could remember, so I
don’t know what is considered normal.

Now I know that it’s quite a luxury, but the truth is, we would have difficulty
if we don’t employ this much. If the house is wide, the garden will also be vast.
There is also a secondary residence in the territory, and we need to take care of
that.

Sometimes we host an evening party, and most of the guests who visit us are
high-ranking nobles. To be honest, even now we are still short of hands.

While I was thinking like that, Chloe opened her mouth.

“My family only has four servants. Two butlers and two maids. There’s also
a chef.”

“Eh……”

I quickly turned around and held my mouth with both hands.

I knew that depending on the size of the residence, the number of people
employed would be different, but I was thinking whether a house could function
well with such a few number of employees.

However, I think my previous self would have said something like: “Well, so
you live in a very narrow place where you can afford to run a mansion with
such few employees. Or, I wonder if maybe it’s because you can’t afford to hire
new employees.” That was something I’m not proud of.

I understand now that each family has their own circumstances, but if I
haven’t become aware of that, my friendship with Chloe would have been
broken in an instant. Though it was in the past now, I am disgusted by my own
nastiness.

I really have to be careful with my remarks, it feels like walking on thin ice. I
feel uneasy that I may run my mouth off carelessly.
It couldn’t be helped that I was surprised, but I managed to guide Chloe to my
room without saying anything more.

Today my parents are out due to official business in the territory. When I said
that my friend is coming over, they both felt regretful. It seems they wanted to
see Chloe by all means.

They promised to be available next time, got on the carriage early this
morning and went out.

“Well, here is my room. Go ahead and enter.”

I guided her to the room and opened the door. Chloe went inside nervously.

“Excuse me.”

“Meow!”

It was a sound that Chloe was familiar with. That familiar sound could be
heard running vigorously from the back of the room. Hearing that, the eyes of
Chloe, who was shrivelling, turned bright.

“Noel!”

“Mrreow!”

Seeing Noel showing up from the back of the room, Chloe happily rushed to
his side and held up his body. His long body stretched out.

During the time he was raised at my home, Noel, whose questionable size
made it difficult to ascertain whether he was a kitten or an adult cat, had grown
in the past half a year into a size that is suitable for an adult cat.

Noel has become a little bit overweight as Yugo-niisama and the servants all
give him food indiscriminately. His legs are short, so nowadays I’m seriously
worried that his belly might touch the ground.

“Noel, wow, as usual your stomach is so fluffy~”

Chloe filled her face in Noel’s belly happily and breathed in his smell.
Noel didn’t particularly resist it either. It was the familiar expression just as
usual.

His expression was oddly amusing. As I turned to Luke, he nodded and began
to make tea and arranged teacakes neatly on the low table.
Chapter 67
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Happy New Year 2020! It’s been, what, 8 months since I worked on this
series? But it’s fine now! I’m getting help in translating this series, and hopefully
I can finish the series. Enjoy the chapter, and once again, sorry for the extremely
late release!

Also, ebook for vol. 3 of this series has been released on 26/12, so grab it
quick!

TL: def_nomad

ED: clover

The teacakes were rusks prepared in a well-known store in the capital. They
had a crunchy texture and the taste was well balanced, they were all I was
buying lately. I would be glad if Chloe also liked them.

When the preparations were over I called her.

“Chloe, the tea is ready.”

“Ah, sorry. Noel was so cute I got distracted.”

She came back to her senses after I called out to her, and somewhat reluctantly
let him go. When Noel was free, he stretched out on the floor, then started to
scratch his ears with his hind legs in a cute pose.

Chloe sat down in front of me. When Luke saw she was comfortable he
served the tea.

A sweet scent filled the room.


“Luke. What tea is it this time?”

“I’ve prepared fruit tea today. It has apple, orange and berries.”

“Uwah! It smells good!”

“Please enjoy the natural sweetness from the fruits.”

Chloe smiled as she thanked Luke. Then looking up at him, she told him
honestly.

“Seeing you like this, it’s really clear you’re the butler of a ducal house.
Your personality is really different from how it is whenever we meet in the
orphanage. After all, you really do behave as is suitable for a mansion when in
here.”

“Thanks for the compliments. Feel free to make yourself at home.”

With a bright smile, Luke separated from us and walked somewhere distanced
from us. All of his movements were composed and elegant.

Chloe was my guest today, that’s why Luke was treating her as the guest of his
master, as opposed to how he normally treated her. While his behavior towards
me was his usual, he treated Chloe like a guest.

I really liked that part of Luke’s behavior.

We enjoyed the tea together and savored the rusks, then kept talking about
random topics, until I made Luke go a bit further away and finally asked the
main thing I wanted to talk about.

“Tell me, Chloe. What happened afterwards? Did Prince Wilfred contact
you again?”

“…”

I really wanted to know what happened after that evening party.

Maybe it was a bit too soon considering it had barely been a week since then.
But the attitude of Prince Wilfred that time kept bothering me. When she heard
me, she started blinking rapidly as her face clouded. Then she turned her
pleading eyes to me.

“Uhh, umm, Lily. I actually wanted to consult with you about that today…is
it okay?”

“Of course, I don’t mind. But did something happen to make you want to
consult with me?”

I turned to Luke and told him to stay further back with my gaze. Noticing we
were talking about something private, he moved back until he couldn’t hear our
voices. When I saw he was far enough, I turned back to Chloe and nodded to her,
then she slowly started to tell her story.

“Well, you see, the day after the party, it seems my father got contacted by
Prince Wilfred, saying that umm…he wanted me as his fiancée. Then my
father told me I should seriously consider it.”

“…Fiancée? From his Highness? Not his Majesty?”

I frowned thinking about it, normally a marriage proposal was sent between
the parents, so this was already an irregular procedure. But Chloe tried to correct
me while panicking.

“It’s…not that much of a problem. Or rather… If I were to agree, then it


would be passed as an official agreement to the King.”

“Ah…so it’s like that.”

That seems reasonable.

Most marriages are arranged between the parents, like in my case with Al, but
there are also a few that worked the other way around. Of course they still have
to consider an equilibrium between their social status first, but there were many
cases where the parents would consent after the engagement was done.

“So it could be said that Prince Wilfred is trying to go out with you first
before the marriage actually happens?”

I asked to confirm, and Chloe nodded while looking down.


“Y-yeah. My father also didn’t reply immediately, but…umm, since it’s the
Second Prince, he doesn’t seem to be against it…or rather, he’s rather
optimistic about it…and told me to decide…”

I can imagine that.

Marrying the Second Prince, that would normally fill anyone with joy.

“And well? What do you think? Do you think it’d be good to accept?”

“Of course not!”

Chloe rejected the idea immediately.

“I mean, I don’t even know Prince Wilfred at all. And the first time we met
he dragged me around by force so I’m somewhat scared… That’s why even
though I’m grateful he asked, I won’t accept it so easily and don’t want to
accept at all… I’m sorry Lily, I know Prince Wilfred is the brother of your
fiancé, yet I’m talking like this about him…”

“That doesn’t matter.”

I told her clearly. Chloe was apologizing thinking she had offended me, but I
didn’t want her to decide something so important only because of a small reason
like that.

“Don’t worry about me. This is about you.”

When I told her that, she gave a vague nod.

But even then, even if she were to refuse, it is hard to tell how much her
opinion would weigh.

In aristocratic families, customarily, the opinion of the parents is absolute. So


if Chloe’s father thought it would be better for her to marry the Prince and
voiced that opinion, there would be no way for Chloe to escape.

“What should I do…at this rate I might…”

Even if the husband would be the Second Prince, a woman would never be
happy being married to someone she doesn’t like. And in Chloe’s case it is even
worse since she has someone else she likes.

Chloe looked worried, her head and shoulders were down as I spoke to her
again.

“You probably won’t like it, but maybe it’s better if you talk directly to
Prince Wilfred before anything else happens. I don’t know if he’ll listen to
you, but it’d still be better than not saying anything.”

“Y-yeah…but…”

“What is it?”

Her reply was too open ended so I asked again and she replied with more
broken sentences.

“The…the truth is, I have an affinity for spirits, and in two weeks I’ll
perform a contract with a spirit. And well…when Prince Wilfred heard about
it, he said he wanted to be present for it…so uhh…my father said that if that
was all, then it would be okay for him to be there… So what should I do?! Lily,
they’re saying he’d come to my house! I can’t talk to him so suddenly!”

Chloe was about to burst into tears, but for a moment I wasn’t sure of what to
do myself.

After all, spirit contracts were something I didn’t want to talk about and a sure
fire way of lowering my mood.

But now I had no time to worry about myself.

—I have to save Chloe.

I forcefully pushed away the gloomy feelings that started invading me.

I could only be annoyed at how Prince Wilfred was trying to cross over any
obstacles as fast as he could, but his methods weren’t necessarily bad. He was
properly asking her father for permission, and was looking for multiple chances
to show he was serious about it.
But then, what could I do to save her?

As I thought about it deeply, Chloe’s pleading eyes were still fixed on me.

“Lily, please. Can you also come with me for my contract with the spirit?”

“Huh?”

My eyes opened wide hearing that unexpected invitation. Tears had started to
well up in her eyes.

“I know I’m being selfish. I also know it might be a nuisance for you. But
I…don’t have anyone else to rely on but you…so please, I want you to also be
with me for the spirit contract. If you’re also there apart from my father and
Prince Wilfred, then I can…”

“Chloe…”

I was perfectly aware of what she was trying to say.

I could also understand what she meant when she said I’m the only one she
could rely on. If the Second Prince would be there, she couldn’t just call over
any low-ranking ladies, even more so considering she is the daughter of an Earl.

But then there is me, I am the fiancé of Prince Wilfred’s older brother Al. And
I am also the daughter of a Duke. And while having me participate as her friend
might have some downsides as well…it should probably be barely acceptable.

Chloe was almost crying as she kept talking.

“Please…! Prince Wilfred might be a good person. But for now I can’t see
him as such. And what if he tries to forcefully get closer to me? Or if he starts
plotting something with my father? I might be being too self-conscious, but
what if my father consents to the marriage? There’s so many things I can’t
stop thinking of…”

“…I understand.”

I was still a bit hesitant but I nodded.


There was nothing else we could do. I felt too bad knowing Chloe would have
to make a contract with a spirit accompanied by her father and a suitor she had
no feelings for. And if me being there would make her feel at least a bit calmer,
then I had to go for my friend.

“Tell me the exact date. I’ll go with you.”

“Really?! Thank you!”

Chloe stood up and ran to my side, there she kneeled down and held my hands
in hers.

“Thank you, Lily. I’m really glad you’ll be with me. If there’s anything I
can do to support you, just tell me! I’ll do anything for you!”

“…Thanks. But it’s okay.”

I smiled as I dismissed her.

For a moment I thought about telling her how I had failed at making a spirit
contract myself. And also how it kept worrying me all the time.

But I quickly pushed those thoughts away.

I didn’t want to involve her in my own worries since she already had to deal
with Prince Wilfred. I didn’t want to worry her even more.

—Well, that’s not really true.

The actual reason was something else.

It was true I didn’t want to worry her more, but there was something else, a
strong yet disgusting feeling that made me not want to show my own weakness
to my friend.

To Chloe who was referred to as the 『heroine』.

I didn’t want her to know I had failed the spirit contract.

In just an instant, that thought would kick in into my mind and make me
unable to say anything.
—How disgusting.

Even though Chloe had asked me for help so honestly.

Even though I was glad she did that.

I was unable to do the same thing with her.

And because of that, I had been called a 『villainess』.

I felt overwhelmed by how different I was to Chloe. Her existence felt like the
sun, shining brightly.

So, so bright I couldn’t keep my eyes open. I felt like I would hardly be able
to live unless I escaped to a darker place.

It is true that I really like her, as honest and straightforward as she is.

I really want to help her, I’m not lying when I say that I want to pridefully say
that I’m her friend.

But for some reason, from time to time, there are moments when I strangely
feel like destroying everything.

—This is bad. Just when I had been able to say I was no longer a
『villainess』.

What was I going to do if I returned to being like that by myself?

What was I going to do if I abandoned the place I went to with so much


desperate effort and with so much help from Al? I wouldn’t be able to face Al
who loved me because of that.

I shook my head trying to wipe off those negative thoughts.

Chloe is my important friend. It wasn’t okay to just slap a dubious label like
『heroine』 on her.

That’s it, who cares about 『villainess』 and such, I’m different from that.
Wasn’t that what I had been telling myself all this time?
Even when I questioned Al since he was a capture target, he just said ‘I’m
me’. And I have to think the same way.

And I should also say the same about Chloe.

If I was angry because I had been labelled a 『villainess』, I couldn’t label


Chloe a 『heroine』 the same way.

I had been thrown off by being called a 『villainess』, and I was still being
thrown off by it. I had to see Chloe the way she really is.

—I have to be careful.

If I didn’t…I would never stop falling down.

“Lily, did something happen?”

Chloe asked me while looking puzzled. That kind of expression was expected,
and harbored no hidden feelings.

I smiled right away.

“It’s nothing.”

“Huh, but…”

“Seriously, it’s nothing… I will really go with you to your spirit contract so
calm down.”

If my friend needed help, I would help her.

If it’s for Chloe who I liked so much.

I returned to my usual self. Then tried to smile as naturally as I could and told
her everything was going to be fine since I would be there.
Chapter 68
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

This is a day later than what I scheduled, but from now on you can expect
chapters for Liz on Wednesdays 12 AM (+7 GMT). Enjoy!

TL: def_nomad

ED: clover, eristol

◇◇◇

“And so, what’s your affinity? What kind of spirit would you summon?”

Since we already were talking about her contract with a spirit, I asked her
something I figured would be in line with the topic.

I knew I had an affinity for dark spirits, but I wanted to know which one she
was going to make a contract with.

Hearing my question, she replied with a smile:

“A light spirit. Apparently, I have a really strong affinity for those.”

“Light…”


I muttered lowly.

That was one more thing that fit Chloe incredibly well.

I even felt slightly jealous, even though I knew I had a strong affinity for
darkness.

She heaved a sigh, then carefully asked me.

“Lily…um…can I ask? Do you have any affinity too?”

“…Well, yeah.”

Having an affinity for spirits is something really important for nobles. It isn’t
really shameful to not have one, but there are some people who develop a
complex when not having one. It could end up becoming a really delicate topic.

—How should I reply?

I really didn’t want to talk about my failed contract. If it came to it, the best
would be to just say the same thing I repeated to my brothers.

“…I do have an affinity. But I still haven’t performed the contract. It seems
my father is waiting for the best date for it, so I’m waiting for now.”

I felt bad for lying like that, but when she heard me, Chloe stared at me with
respect.


“Huhh…! It’s really different for dukes! In my family I was just told to do it
as quickly as I could, they never mentioned choosing a suitable date.”

“Geh…”

I felt as if Chloe’s undoubting words were piercing my heart.

It was hard to endure her innocent stare, having lied about waiting for a
specific date when that had never been the reason.

The guilt started to gnaw at me.

I wanted to change the topic as fast as I could. As a way to do that, I sprang up


from the couch.

“…Oh right! D-do you want to come with me to choose a book to read to the
children? Would you like to come to the library?”

“I want to!”

I changed the topic somewhat forcefully, but Chloe replied immediately.

I kept feeling bad seeing how happy she was as I guided her towards the
library. Of course, Luke also came with us. By chance, Victor-niisama was also
there, reading a book with a complicated face.

—I’m in luck.

My eldest brother always likes to dress elegantly, even when indoors, and
today he was as neat as ever.

I felt relieved since I had hoped I could let the two of them meet.

“Victor-niisama.”

After I called him, he lifted his face from the book and looked at me.

“Ah, it’s you, Lily…and that is…the friend you said you’d bring with you…
Miss Carlisle, was it?”

His gaze turned towards Chloe. As soon as their eyes met, her face turned
completely red, but she still somehow was able to greet him.

“T-thanks for receiving me.”

Maybe because she was incredibly nervous, her voice sounded like the cry of
a mosquito, but it seems my brother was able to hear her. He nodded pleased,
then spoke to me again.

“Well? Do you need something from the library?”

“We came to look for picture books we can read to the children.”

He nodded again satisfied when he heard my reply.

“That reminds me, I told you about this before when you spoke about the
orphanage. But I prepared the books I don’t need anymore in my room, I
forgot to tell you about it though. I’ll get Luke to fetch them later, so you can
take those as well if you want.”

“Really? Thank you.”

He had said he would prepare those books before. I felt happy knowing he
remembered that promise.

“Well, I’ll gladly take them then.”

“Go ahead. You can return them any time you want.”

I thanked him again, then took Chloe and went outside the library. I didn’t
think it was necessary to look for more books if we already had my brother’s. On
top of that, Chloe was almost drooling looking at my brother and wouldn’t do
anything useful, so I had to do something with her.

Nothing good would happen if we remained there. I only thought the best
would be to leave as quickly as I could, and that probably was the correct choice.

“Chloe, Chloe…. I understand you’re happy you could see Victor-niisama,


but can you come back to this world?”

I started shaking her shoulders when we arrived in my room. Then her eyes
finally focused on something, after vacantly staring into space for so long.

“…Huh.”
“Don’t ‘huh’ me, seriously…”

I smiled seeing her finally begin to react again. I really couldn’t understand
how my brother could still be aloof about it.

“Wh-where am I…?”

She turned left and right trying to orientate herself as I told her while feeling
slightly annoyed.

“You were completely entranced by my brother. But whatever, guess it’s


okay. In either case, I think it’s about time you go back home, are sure you’re
okay?”

“Eh? Ah, you’re right!”

We were probably too lost chatting as a lot of time had passed and it was
already past dusk. I asked her if the Earl, her father, wouldn’t be worrying if she
was too late, and her usual face suddenly changed.

“My father will get mad! Lily, I’m really thankful for today, but I have to go
now.”

“I know. If you want, you can come again. Today was fun.”

“I enjoyed it too!”


I went with her to the place where the Earl’s carriage was waiting, then stayed
there with Luke as we saw her off.

Afterwards, we turned around and headed to my room.

As we went through the hallway, I called Luke who was a few paces behind
me.

“Luke.”

“Yes Milady.”

I quickly glanced around to check the surroundings, when I was sure no one
else was around, I continued speaking.

“…I’m sorry.”

“…? What are you talking about?”

His voice sounded like he really had no clue, so I didn’t know how to explain
it to him. But in the end, I figured I should just be straightforward.

“…You like Chloe, don’t you? And I knew that, but I still ended up letting
her meet with my brother, and I thought you might not like that. Even if you’re
my exclusive butler, I still didn’t think about you. I should’ve left you waiting
in my room.”

“Oh, you were worrying about me?”


I turned around and saw him chuckling.

“Luke?”

“I don’t know how much you’re misunderstanding things. But I don’t really
have any romantic feelings for Chloe. I have enough stuff on my plate from
taking care of you. I don’t have enough time for romance and things like
that.”

“Huh? But…”

I’m sure he had romantic feelings for Chloe when he first introduced me to
her.

It was clear from his attitude, and I was sure it wasn’t something he could
wave off so easily.

That’s what I honestly thought, and that’s why I said that.

“…Some feelings are rewarded, and those that aren’t can be put aside, but
you don’t have to be so forceful about it…”

“I’m sorry if Milady’s mind is only thinking about romance, but all I ever
look for in other people, men or women, is just to build a friendship. I think of
her as a really good friend, but nothing more. Milady, can you please stop
thinking the wrong thing? It’s becoming annoying.”

“Eh… Really?”

I stared at Luke after he said all of that as seriously as he could. There really
didn’t seem to be any lies concealed in his expression. It only looked like him
being annoyed at the fact I was misunderstanding the way he liked Chloe.
“…Eh? Huh? Wait, does that mean I was wrong about it?”

“It would seem so.”

“…I can’t believe it.”

That made me feel really embarrassed. His reaction had been so unexpected I
felt slightly dizzy.

Luke kept talking with a composed expression.

“Milady, it’s because I have you that I don’t have time to idle away in
romance, and also don’t think those feelings are needed. If you can
understand that, please try not to confuse things or misunderstand like this
ever again.”

“I…I understand. And umm…I’m sorry I misunderstood.”

“You apologized honestly, so I forgive you.”

“…Thanks.”

For a moment, I felt weird about apologizing like that and being forgiven by
my butler, as I was his master, but I knew I was the one who misunderstood, so I
didn’t think it was appropriate to say anything.

—Still, I’m glad.

I somehow felt relieved.


Prince Wilfred likes Chloe, and Chloe likes Victor-niisama. If Luke were to
also like Chloe on top of all of that, I could only imagine how much of a
wreckfest would unfold.

I was glad Luke wouldn’t get involved.

“…Hey, if that’s the case, can I be blunt for a bit? You probably noticed as
well, but Chloe likes Victor-niisama… What do you think he feels about her,
from what you saw?”

He was aware of the circumstances, so I could ask him. When he heard about
it, his face took a complex turn.

“…I don’t think he has any specific feelings, he just thinks of her as your
friend. That’s it.”

“So, you think so too…”

My shoulders drooped hearing the reply I had already guessed.

I had thought the same.

After all, his manners hadn’t changed a single bit from his usual. He hadn’t
noticed at all how much Chloe blushed and looked at him with a cute face. He
was either too dense or weird.

Luke’s face turned somewhat bitter, probably thinking of the same thing.

“Victor-sama seems to especially enjoy his times with you and Yugo-sama
lately. And that’s after having ignored his family until recently. But now he
seems to like it so…thinking about love so soon after that is probably
expecting too much.”

“…Yeah. I think that’s probably it.”

I only had a vague idea of what Luke meant.

Yugo-niisama, Victor-niisama, and then, me.

The times the three of us spend together have increased. Our tea parties for the
three of us only, while surrounding Noel, take place almost every other day now.
And I enjoy them myself but…

“…I guess it’s better if I don’t stress about it for now.”

After thinking about it, Luke seemed to agree with me as he nodded with a
serious face.

“Even if your first time with a lover went well, if you do the wrong thing
now, you could end up making Chloe cry and you don’t want that now, do
you?”

“…”

I wanted to say something back about the way he put it, but I couldn’t deny
anything so I just remained silent.

Chloe and my brother, then Prince Wilfred.

I had no idea what the three of them would do, but my thoughts kept taking
weird turns, and if I tried to pry into them I only got worried, so I convinced
myself to only watch where things would go for now.
Chapter 69
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

This is the beginning of “Someone please punch Will in the face”: The
Series. It’s going to be a trend, so…be patient, he will slowly (as in, SUPER
slowly) get better…maybe. Also, this is in Al’s pov. Enjoy!

TL: clover

ED: eristol

“Brother! Hey! listen to me!”

“…”

When I saw my younger brother opening the door with a loud noise, I stopped
signing the papers and sighed, “Again, huh.”

◇◇◇

“Why did you get in my way! Weren’t you the one who told me to get
together with the Heroine!?”

After the evening party where Miss Carlisle had her social debut, the one who
was waiting for me to return to my room was my younger brother, who had
returned earlier.

My brother hadn’t changed from his formal outfit and was staring at me in
frustration.

I took off my jacket and relaxed my cravat while keeping my brother from
entering my field of vision.

“Hey, Will. I don’t think I said a word about ignoring common sense,
though?”

“Ukh…”

I glanced at my brother. My younger brother who saw my expression seemed


scared for a moment.

“B-but! In the game, it was like that! On the day of her society debut, the
Heroine is escorted by the Second Prince! So I…!”

“And that’s why you ousted her uncle, who was supposed to serve as Miss
Carlisle’s escort, huh… Things like this sometimes make me want to doubt
that you’re a prince with the same education as me. We will lose our
reputation as royalty if you keep doing ridiculous things like this. It truly hurts
my head.”

When I told him my true feelings, Will began to make excuses in a hurry.

“T-that’s why! Please wait, Brother! That’s not it. It wasn’t me who did
something irregular! Originally, Chloe Carlisle was supposed to be in trouble
because the promised escort wasn’t there! The original plot is that the Second
Prince, who passed by chance, offered to be her escort, half of it is to help and
another half is to tease her, so I—”

“Hmm. Then? That didn’t happen, so you took the role of her escort from
Miss Carlisle’s uncle?”

“Ukh! Because, my event wouldn’t happen otherwise!”

I looked back coldly at my younger brother who was staring back at me


helplessly.

“As a result, you are hated by Miss Carlisle. That’s only natural though.”

“Haa? What are you talking about, brother? There’s no way she would hate
me. Because I’ve already cleared the encounter event, you know? So she
should be on my route, right?”

“Hmm.”
While humming to show that I was paying attention, I recalled last night’s
party.

Lily’s friend, the daughter of Earl Carlisle, Chloe Carlisle. Will had done
something like taking the role of her escort, so I know that she is the 『heroine
of the game』 that Will was talking about, but I can’t see her as anything but
『Lily’s friend』.

That’s only a matter of course.

My heart has already been caught by Lily, and no one can make my heart beat
faster except for my cute Lily.

—Hmm. That girl, so she’s the one who Will called as the 『heroine』, huh.

I think she’s pretty, and she may have a good character because she’s a friend
of Lily, but I don’t have any special emotions regarding her.

But Lily didn’t seem to think so. She said she was full of anxiety, and she felt
jealous thinking that I might be taken by Miss Carlisle.

“Al, you’re already…um…mine, that’s why—”

I think that remark was cunning. It would be rather strange if I didn’t feel
anything when my lover displayed such a cute desire to monopolize. When she
said that, my chest became painful and I wanted to take her back to my room.
But at the same time, I wanted to brag to anyone and everyone that my lover was
so cute.

—Aah, after all my Lily is the cutest.

It’s almost impossible to look at others when such a cute girl is by my side.

“Brother, hey, brother!”

While I was deeply convinced of Lily’s loveliness once again, Will was still
talking persistently.

My contemplation about Lily was ruined.


“What.”

When I glared at him, Will grimaced.

“Hey, I said I’m sorry, so please fix your mood. No more forcing. As I
promised you, brother, I will do it straightforwardly… Aah, if it was the
original, it would have been an event where I sent her to her mansion.
Brother, with the villainess—no, I mean Liz Beltran, you’re doing well with
her, right? Then don’t bother me. And I would cooperate for the sake of your
happiness in exchange, Brother.”

“If you can cooperate. I don’t need your cooperation if it’s something
foolish like what I saw earlier.”

“…That’s harsh, brother.”

“That’s only natural.”

In fact, Will’s action of forcibly replacing as an escort was known to a


considerable number of people, and it made me want to hold my head.

People frowned on it since it was an act unbecoming of the Second Prince.


When I heard about it from my brother too, I almost wanted to yell at him to ask
what he was doing.

“I don’t want you to act foolishly any more than this.”

I told him earnestly, but my brother didn’t seem to take it seriously at all.

“As. I. Said. I won’t. Now then, brother, I want to ask you one thing.”

“…What.”

I asked my younger brother, who doesn’t seem to have any remorse while
holding down my temple. There is no cure for stupidity. This is not good.

“There was Victor at the evening party, right? Victor Beltran. That guy, why
does he have to be fond of Chloe? Chloe is in my route, so I don’t want her to
fall in love with Victor.”
“…I don’t know.”

If I think about it normally, between my brother and him, I think I would


choose him.

I didn’t say it out loud, but when I looked at my brother, he said to me as if


annoyed.

“It must be because of him that the response from the Heroine was
different, despite the event occurring. What the heck, he’s being a bother to
me! Certainly, Victor is also a capture target, but he didn’t raise any event, so
why did he come out!”

“Will.”

“What.”

Thinking that this was my last chance, I told Will, who was looking at me
while sulking.

“…If you really like Miss Carlisle, that’s fine. But why don’t you start by
looking at herself, and not her in-game self? If you do that, I think she will
naturally look at you.”

I said so seriously.

To begin with, Will, who wants to fall in love but doesn’t try to look at his
partner properly, at this point in time is hopeless.

Normally one would get to know each other and reduce the distance gradually,
but my younger brother tossed those things away entirely.

He believes that if he entrapped his partner one-sidedly, she will become his.

Even a compassionate person wouldn’t want someone like that to be their


partner. Can my brother not even understand such a simple thing?

“Haa? What are you talking about, brother?”

As an older brother, I intended to give as much advice as possible, but Will


seemed to not understand and said so while tilting his head.

“A game is a game. Well, no matter. For the time being, that event has
occurred, so let me think what the next big event is. Surely…it was a dating
event. Alright, I’m going to get ready!”

“Will!”

I tried to stop him, but my brother, completely immersed in that thought,


walked out of my room with light steps.

Alone in the room, after my brother left, I let out a sigh.

“I’m tired…”

I can’t believe that he’s my blood-related brother.

I think he was a bit better before this, but Will’s behavior has suddenly
become flashy recently.

If this situation continues, even I won’t be able to protect him.

“…What should I do…”

My head hurts.

I thought that my happy days with Lily would continue, but I didn’t expect
that my brother would cause trouble.

However—

“If you disturb me and Lily, then I will cut you down mercilessly.”

That’s for sure. If my happiness with Lily is destroyed by Will, I wouldn’t


hesitate even for a moment.

“At the very least, please do your best without involving me.”

For our mutual peace.

With that in mind, I decided not to be involved in Will’s 『game』 anymore.


Chapter 70
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Again, it’s in Al’s pov, and the continuation of “Someone please punch Will
in the face”: The Series. Yeah. The plot will move on the next chapter, so stay
tuned!

TL: clover

ED: (will be edited)

—That’s what I thought, but life isn’t going so well for me.

To the point that I actually felt real pain.

“Brother! Brother!”

“What? As you can see, I’m busy.”

“Please listen to me for a bit.”

“…haah.”

I put the quill pen down.

Will, who came into my office without hesitation despite my work, came to
my side and spread his arms wide while smiling widely.


“I can now participate in Chloe’s spirit contract event!”

Looking into the eyes full of expectations for me to hear him, I opened my
mouth while feeling fed up.

“Is that so.”

I said dryly to convey that I wasn’t interested at all. As expected the corner of
my brother’s mouth twitched.

“Brother! Even if it’s just a pose is fine, so at least try to pretend to be


interested!”

“…Actually, I really don’t care, so it can’t be helped. I don’t want to think


anything beyond my work and Lily.”

“Damn. You love her more than I thought. It’s hilarious.”

“…Will. I’m busy. You don’t mind if you turn around and go back to your
own room as is, right?”

“My apologies, Brother. That’s why, please listen to me.”

When I glared at him, Will hurriedly corrected his posture.

“…”


I really don’t want to be involved. However, Will’s favorite lady, 『Chloe
Carlisle』, is Lily’s friend. I thought, for Lily’s sake, it would be better to keep
track of what my brother is doing, so I opened my mouth reluctantly.

“So? What kind of aggressive hand did you use this time? You didn’t make
Miss Carlisle cry, did you? I’m asking you, please don’t hurt the royal family’s
reputation any more than this. A person’s image is easy to bring down, but it’s
hard to raise.”

“Just what in the world do you think of me as, Brother?”

“Hm? I’m starting to seriously think that you should consult a doctor soon,
you know?”

When I told him semi-seriously, Will lamented, “Give me a break!”

“I am sane! And as I promised you, Brother, I followed the regular


procedure. I even contacted the Earl that I want to associate with his daughter
on the premise of engagement!”

“…well, if that’s the case.”

It is a legitimate means. I don’t know what Miss Carlisle thinks of this, but in
the meantime, at least he didn’t do any backhanded method. I’m relieved to hear
that.

“So? From your story, that means she has affinity for spirits, right?”

“Yeah! And it’s the rare light spirit attribute! I was able to get invited to the
occasion when she signs the contract! As expected of me. I’m steadily
completing the events. It’s almost time for Chloe to fall madly in love with
me!”

“…I see…So Miss Carlisle has affinity with spirits, huh.”

Sorry for my younger brother who is in high spirits, but I’m worried that Lily
might be depressed.

Last time, Lily failed to sign a contract with a spirit for unknown reasons. She
was deeply hurt, and even wept at the possibility that we wouldn’t be able to get
married.

What would she think if she hears about her friend’s spirit contract?

On the surface, she would say ‘congratulations’ and ‘I will support you’ with a
smile, but I’m sure she would be depressed on the inside.

She is a sensitive woman, unlike her brother.

I don’t know if Lily has heard about her friend’s affinity with spirits, but still,
I feel driven to contact her right now and comfort her.

There’s no need to worry. Each person has their own pace. It’s fine to tread
slowly and surely. I’m not going to marry anyone except you, so you can calm
down. I want to hug her and tell her that.

“…”

“Hey, Brother, are you listening?”

“Aa.”

Although I actually wasn’t listening, I replied. Nevertheless, Will still seemed


satisfied and continued talking incessantly.


“Once this event is over, it’s finally a dating event. There are small events
before that, so I have to do my best. I can’t let Victor disturb me…”

Hearing the word ‘Victor’ made my eyes blink.

My brother has been very concerned about Victor since that time, but his
worry is unnecessary.

Victor is a good and indispensable man for the royal family, and I like him.
Above all, he is Lily’s brother.

I’m seriously worried whether my brother would do anything.

“…Will. Victor has nothing to do with this. Don’t be too hostile.”

Although I seriously advised him, Will furrowed his eyebrows and seemed
annoyed.

“Haa? Victor is in the way of my route, you know? Isn’t it only natural to
think of him as an enemy or a rival?”

“…Victor, unlike you, isn’t interested in romance. He’s only interested in his
own family right now. I don’t think he’s going to be concerned about things
like love.”

Until about half a year ago, Victor had prejudice against his family. Because
of that, he was in the castle almost every day and busied himself with his work,
and when someone brought up the topic about his family, they would be silenced
by his cold glance.

But, with Lily’s hard work, he gradually became interested in his family.
He returns to his family’s mansion more frequently. And he learned to rest on
a day off.

According to Lily’s story, she has recently enjoyed tea with her brothers once
every two days.

It was an incredible change.

Those who see him can tell that he has changed as well from his appearance.
Victor, who has a softer atmosphere than before, has been smiling more
naturally.

The man with cold impression who is highly strung, excellent, but always
seems irritable, has recently become popular with everyone, as he has become
calmer and more approachable.

When he talked to me, he used to ask me, “Has my sister been bothering
you?” But recently it turned into statements that defended his sister such as,
“She has changed lately, so if there is something, please take a look in the long
run.”

Victor was sceptical at first that the family who he had forsaken as no-good
gradually changed in a better direction, but now he considers it genuine and
seems to be watching over them happily.

His number one priority is now his family. Because the family whom he had
decided to let go has returned, it may be obvious, but he takes care of his family
very much.

His younger brother Yugo, and his younger sister Lily. And by spending time
with both of them, Victor has become more involved with his own parents.

The 『family』 that Victor had given up on is back. That’s a welcome thing
for him, and he’s immersed in it for now. There is no chance for things like love
to cross his mind.

“That’s why you, too, should stop your misdirected hostility—”


“Ha? Victor is interested in his family? What are you talking about,
Brother.”

“Eh?”

He cut off my words and had a dubious expression.

“Victor’s route is where the Heroine replaces the family he had to forsake,
you know? The terribleness of his brother and sister. His distrust against his
parents who allow his brother and sister to do as they will. That’s why the
Heroine will save Victor whose revulsion for his own family is becoming
stronger, you see? So, Victor taking care of his family is something that would
never happen.”

“…I don’t understand what you’re talking about, but Victor has a good
relationship with his family. I’ve heard that he had tea with his brother Yugo
and, of course, Lily.”

“Are you kidding me? That mistrustful guy? Eh? Seriously?”

“…”

When I nodded silently, Will said in astonishment.

“Eehh? It’s not just the villainess? So there is a change in that direction
too……no. I’ve been faithfully reproduced the events…if things can change, it
will be difficult for me too…”

For some reason my brother gasped, then had an expression as if something


crossed his mind.

“Yes! That’s it!”

“Will?”

“I see! Victor doesn’t hate his family because there is no Victor route to
begin with! After all, the principal part about his family doesn’t come out. So,
Victor’s route is gone? I see, that means I don’t have to worry about that guy
anymore!”

Nodding as if convinced, my brother said cheerfully.

“Brother! Thank you for the good information! Now I’m convinced that
Victor route has gone…If he didn’t become my rival, then there is no need to
worry. Yeah, this is good for Victor too. He seemed to have had some trouble
with his family even after getting close with the Heroine. But now he has his
own happy ending! And I get the Heroine! Dang, is this what they call ‘win-
win’? Isn’t this the best ending where no one is sad!?”

“…”

“Alright! I’m suddenly motivated! Just you wait, Chloe! I’ll put you in my
route–! I’ll make you happy–!”

The expression of my brother is full of motivation, but I wonder why. I have a


bad feeling about this.

“Will, you—”

—need to be careful. I was about to say that, but Will opened his mouth first.

“I need to check the route now, so I’ll head back to my room! Brother, good
luck with your work!”

He left just as fast as he came like a storm.

“…haah.”

I’m alone once again in my office. Exhaled deeply. The conversation with my
brother wasn’t very long, but it was very exhausting.

“…I want to see Lily.”

At times like this, I really want to see the face of my cute lover.

If I meet Lily, my bad mood will surely go away.

“I promised her before that I’d invite her to the castle.”

It’s fun to go visit her, but it’s also not a bad idea to walk in the castle with my
lover.

With that in mind, I decided to leave my work aside and took out the
stationery I used to interact with her from the drawer on my desk.
Chapter 71
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

The plot is now moving once again. Enjoy!

TL: def_nomad

ED: clover

“Milady, a letter from His Highness Prince Alan has arrived.”

“A letter from Al?”

Luke brought a letter while I was enjoying my afternoon tea. The envelope
was one I was all too familiar with now. It was addressed to me. And from the
countless letters we had already exchanged I knew it was his handwriting.

“Thank you.”

I checked that the First Prince’s seal was on it after receiving it, then opened
it.

In the letter, he wrote asking if I wanted to go hang out with him in the castle.
He also said he would invite me to his room like he had promised before.

I felt my cheeks warming up as I read the invitation.


“Seriously…”

Being invited to his own private room felt so special my happiness knew no
bounds.

The corners of my lips started lifting by themselves, and Luke noticing that
decided to ask.

“What did His Highness tell you in the letter?”

“H-he asked if I wanted to go hang out with him in the castle! And that he
would show me his room. I remember we spoke about doing something like
that before, but I didn’t think he would actually invite me.”

I had been to the castle multiple times, but I had never visited his room. So
that he was inviting me like this now felt like a way for him to prove how close
we were.

I quickly stood up.

“W-what should I do? And what should I wear? What dress should I
choose…ahh if he bothered to invite me like this, I should just get a brand new
one! I have to go there looking like the best lady out there!”

I was so happy I didn’t know what I was even saying now. My mind was a
mess so Luke spoke calm and curtly to stop me.

“Milady, please calm down.”


And I finally came back to my senses.

“….Ah.”

“When is he expecting you? There might not be enough time to make a new
dress if it’s too soon. Also, if you act too quickly out of excitement you might
regret it later, so take a deep breath and then think about everything when
you’ve calmed down.”

“R-right!”

I nodded to what he said, and hurriedly tried to take deep breaths.

It didn’t seem like I was able to calm down at all, but at least I was able to
think more clearly.

“So? Will you order a new dress?”

Luke asked with well-paced words. Then I slowly replied while I felt
embarrassed.

“…No. I had just recently decided I wouldn’t overspend on useless things.


And what you said is true too. He invited me for three days from now.
Thinking about it more calmly, there really isn’t enough time to make a new
one.”

“I see. I thought you said you wanted to look like the best lady out there
though.”


While it’s true my mind was a mess, I still felt ashamed I had said something
like that.

I glared at Luke for pointing it out just to tease me.

“Please don’t tease me. I only got a bit carried away. I think…Al will like
me if I’m just the same as always. So I’ll try to calm down my excitement.”

“That’s a good idea.”

He smiled almost as if trying to say I had just chosen the right answer.

Though having said that, I still thought I needed to put some effort on other
things.

I would take better care of my skin until then, and since I didn’t want to get
pimples, I also wanted to ask the cooks to only serve me food made with
vegetables. I’d also hate to meet Al while having bags under my eyes, so I would
also strive to sleep early.

I didn’t have to polish what I was going to wear, but my own body. That way
Al would probably be happy too, and might even compliment me.

“Now that that’s settled, I should go consult with Lotte!”

Lotte was the maid I always asked to choose a dress for me whenever I was
going to meet Al. She would always choose the perfect dress. But just when I
was about to call for her, I remembered I decided I would do my best to do
things on my own.

“…Right… And it’s a special occasion after all.”


I was going to visit his room for the first time. I want to choose a dress by
myself, and that he calls me cute for it.

But I still would hate to fail at it, so I decided I would see what Lotte’s
opinion was.

I didn’t have the confidence to choose something he would like on my own.

I still had three days until I would meet with him. I had until then to consult
with Lotte and find, by myself, the dress he would like the most.

“Will he praise me… No, I have to do my best so he praises me.”

I was talking cheerfully again, and while I knew I was acting too hasty, I still
hurried to prepare everything so nothing would be out of place in three days.

◇◇◇

I had been to the castle many times, but I still felt really nervous.

It was the appointed day, the carriage had dropped me off at the appointed
place, and Al should be coming to pick me up soon.

“Al!”

“Lily, thanks for coming.”


Al was wearing a mainly white long jacket today. Normally black suited him
well since his hair is black too, but white also had something to it, somehow
increasing the royal nature of his figure, or increasing his elegance to put it
somehow which really caught all my attention.

On his left breast, he was wearing the butterfly brooch that matched the one I
had, and my eyes were drawn there as well.

It was the proof we were engaged.

The dress I was wearing was one that didn’t accentuate my body line that
much, and had a rather subdued design, but in exchange it was really frilly,
which really served to show off the work of the workers that made it. When I
found it on my dressing room, I wanted to hang my head down thinking why I
even had a dress like it since I didn’t remember getting it, but with time my
impression of it started to change and now I liked it. Lotte also gave it a green
light for this occasion.

“That dress fits you really well. You look cute.”

“Th-thank you very much.”

In the end I hadn’t chosen it entirely on my own, but I still felt happy getting
complimented.

I didn’t know how long I was going to constantly have Lotte helping me, but I
wanted to eventually be able to do it on my own. And reaffirming that decision
in my mind, I spoke to Al.

“Umm… You look really wonderful too Al.”

“Hehe, thanks. I’m nothing compared to you though”


He kept staring at my clothes, squinting a bit as if he was looking at


something really bright. His appearance as he did that showed so much affection
even though he was completely silent, which made me feel confused on whether
to feel embarrassed or happy once I noticed it.

—Al is…Al is really wonderful again today.

Without noticing, I had brought my hands to my cheeks. On my left wrist, the


bracelet I got as a present from Al for my birthday started shining. When Al
noticed it, he smiled satisfied.

“So you’re also wearing that all the time. I’m happy.”

“~!”

—I’m glad I’m wearing it.

I felt like his smile was getting carved into my heart. As I was still staring
speechless at him, he grasped my hand and walked on as he showed me the way.
Feeling how he grasped my hand like it was second nature, my heartbeat
accelerated even more.

—It’s like we’re lovers.


We were truly lovers, but somehow I still wasn’t used to it, so I just kept
thinking that way.

We walked along shiny and clean corridor without a single speck of dust,
lined with guards, but they all bowed respectfully as soon as they saw us.
Though it was obvious they were bowing because of Al, the First Prince, and not
because of me. The thing that stood out the most to me, was how every guard
along the long corridor bowed as we passed along. It almost gave the impression
that I had suddenly become important.

—If I was the way I was a while ago, I probably would’ve misunderstood
everything here.

I probably would’ve thought it was obvious they would bow to me since I was
Al’s betrothed, but now I thought completely differently.

It’s true I might be engaged to Al, but I was still only a duke’s daughter.
There’s no one who would feel so much respect for a girl that had no true power.
But I also felt relieved I could think this way now.

I really didn’t want to go back to that time when I thought I was the best, and
that if I was okay with something, then it had to be okay. If I was prideful and
arrogant, Al wouldn’t love me. So I had to do my best from now on and keep
changing that old me.

We went deep into the castle with Al while holding hands, then went up some
stairs.

Then walked along a corridor again until we stopped at a dead end with a door
on it.

“This is my room, you can enter.”


“Okay.”

He opened the door a bit and urged me inside. I let go of his hand, and walked
in as he kept hurrying me.

“…!”

I gasped seeing the beautiful interior.

A single picture spread throughout the ceiling and walls of his room. It was in
the same style as the patterns and designs on the corridors of the castles, and it
was easy to tell it was very old but also really well conserved. The colors hadn’t
faded either and looked bright and clear.

The base color of the wall was gold. On top of it there were depictions of
angels and spirits with their kings.

The drawings were so well made and realistic it almost felt like the spirits
were alive, I let out a cry of admiration.

“Amazing…”

“Did it surprise you? Most of the rooms for royalty are like this. It’s a bit
crazy, but well, with time you’ll get used to it.”

From Al’s personality, I thought it would be a more subdued room, so seeing


this was rather surprising for me. Though once I took a better look around, I
noticed that all the furniture had softer colors and looked more in line with him,
nothing else really seemed to stand out, so overall it was nicely balanced.


“You can sit there.”

“…Okay.”

He nodded while pointing to a long couch close to the fireplace. After I sat
obediently, a court lady appeared and started to make preparations for tea. Then
she bowed and left the room. Right after, a noise rang and I noticed it was the
door being closed.

“A-Al?”

“Hm?”

“Th-the door…”

Even if we were engaged, I felt like it might be a bit inappropriate to be alone


in a closed room. If the door was going to be closed, the court lady or someone
should’ve stayed in the room too, but Al spoke to me with a calm voice.

“Ah, it’s just for a bit. It’s just that there was something I wanted to show
you and only you. Don’t worry, I don’t plan on doing anything indecent.”

“In-indecent…”

I felt stiff after hearing what he said smiling like that.

—Did…did he meant something like…kissing? When he said…indecent…


I recalled the kiss we had when we became lovers and started to one sidedly
turn red. Al only spoke with a really serious tone.

“Lily, do you know the reason why you failed at the spirit contract?”

“Huh? N-no…”

I hurriedly tried to disperse my weird fantasies.

Al looked like he wanted to talk about something serious. So I fixed my


sitting posture and replied seriously.

“I tried to research into it myself…but I still can’t find the reason.”

He seemed to be honestly unhappy with himself, unable to do anything.

“I tried to look into all the different reasons why you could’ve failed, but
nothing seemed to fit into the situation. And that’s when I thought of
something.”

“Yes?”

I wonder what it is. I leant my body forward pressing him to continue, and he
said with a serious face.

“…I’ve made a contract with spirits before. Though I did it with both one of
fire and one of wind. If you’re okay with it, I could try summoning them
here.”

“Huh?”

Al’s suggestion surprised me.

He was the First Prince and eventually the next king, so it was obvious he
would’ve made a contract with a spirit.

But to have one of fire and one of wind. Normally a single one was enough,
but seeing Al talk about two like it was nothing really strengthened his
impression as the First Prince.

“Al…”

“I only plan on summoning one, but I figured it was best to ask a spirit
about things relating to spirits. I thought of summoning them on my own
before, but then thought it would be faster if you were present and they could
look at you directly. And well, if you don’t want to do that I’m okay with
stopping, I won’t force you…but what do you think?”

He stared intently at me.

His eyes showed his determination, and I could tell he was honestly thinking
of me while making that suggestion.

—To directly ask a spirit about it.

I hadn’t thought of that before, it definitely was a good idea, though it might
not be the best either.

There were no other options for me at the moment, so I could only be grateful
for Al’s help.

“…Please, do it.”

I don’t know what the spirit would tell me. It might even say things that will
shock me. But I couldn’t just sit back and cower anymore.

If I knew the source of the problem, I would be able to find a solution for it
and then I could move on to my second try at making the contract.

If I didn’t do this, I would just continue being scared and insecure for who
knows how long, wondering if I would be unable to marry Al. And I wanted to
avoid that as much as I could.

So I steeled my resolve and asked him. He nodded slightly, then called the
name of the spirit he had contracted.

“Ignis.”

『Did you call me, Alan.』

In response to his call, a deep red spirit appeared. I could tell it was a fire
spirit at first glance. His hair was bristled up, and his red eyes looked like gems.
Contrary to the spirit I had summoned before, this one was wearing a leather
armor and looked really brave.

It was a little bit larger than the palm of a hand. And he, though I was still
unsure if that was the correct way to address, the summoned spirit looked first at
Alan, then at me.

『? Who’s this woman?』

“That’s my fiancee Lily. She’s cute right?”


『I don’t really get human beauty or ugliness, but she looks like someone a
dark spirit would like. She hasn’t made a contract yet?』

“…!”

I gasped when I heard what he said.

Al carefully began to talk to the spirit.

“She does have an affinity for darkness…but hey, Ignis. Can I ask
something? Is there anything on her that would make a spirit not want to
make a contract?”
Chapter 72
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

I can hear it…from the distance…the people who shouted “Normies, go


explode!” as they read this chapter. Same, tbh. Enjoy!

TL: def_nomad

ED: clover

『…?』

I felt really thankful that Al was being earnest when asking about me, but I
still felt really nervous and my heart was racing.

What was I supposed to do if he couldn’t help at all?

I stared at the spirit as I kept worrying like that. After the spirit glanced at me
quickly, he simply replied 『No』.

『I don’t really see anything on her. If she summons a darkness spirit, she
should be able to make a contract I think…? Though whether she summons a
high level one or a middle level one depends on her luck…I can’t really say
anything more though.』

“I see. But well, the thing is that she…failed at making the contract before.
And we wanted to know why.”

『Really? And that’s why you decided to call me?』


“Yeah. Was it a bad idea?”

『Not really, you’re my master so you can do anything you want, though…

He fell silent for a while as he stared at me again. I was really afraid of


whatever he would say, but in the end he just knit his brow and turned to Al.

『…I really wonder why she failed. I’m sorry, I have no idea. I don’t see
anything on her that would turn a spirit away, so like I said before. If she tried
she should be easily able to summon a darkness spirit… Are you sure it wasn’t
just coincidence?』

—Could it really have just been coincidence?

Without noticing, my eyes focused on the spirit. If he was right, then I had
been worrying for nothing.

I could’ve just given it another try, and established the contract with the spirit.

I tried my best to hold myself back from talking to the spirit. In most cases, a
spirit wouldn’t want to get involved with anyone else except their master. I
didn’t want to bother someone who had already done so much to help me.

Al nodded and spoke to the spirit.

“So that’s what you think then. Thanks. You can go back now.”

『Hm? You don’t need me for anything else then?』

“No, that was the only thing, sorry.”


The spirit smiled broadly while Al apologized.

『It’s okay, I don’t mind. Instead, you should call me every now and then. If
you never call me even though we made a contract, I might get lonely.』

“Okay.”

After hearing Al’s reply, the spirit nodded and vanished.

As soon as that happened, all the stress I had been holding back was suddenly
released as I felt a heavy exhaustion filling my body.

“Lily?!”

My body started to fall forwards. Al noticed me lose my footing, so he sprang


up and ran towards me.

“Are you okay?!”

“Yes…I’m just a bit…exhausted, that’s all.”

He sat beside me and took my hand. Feeling his warmth on my hand made me
feel even more weak.

He looked somewhat surprised at my hand.

“Hey…Lily, your hand is cold. You were that stressed?”


I nodded silently.

I had felt so insecure after all.

The spirit could’ve said anything. Like…what if he said I would be unable to


make a contract? Or that my affinity was gone?

But now all those negative thoughts that had plagued my mind had suddenly
vanished, and I felt so relieved I almost passed away.

“…but I’m glad.”

I barely squeezed those words out as my voice was obviously trembling.

The contract had still not been done though, so it was too early to celebrate,
but I still felt glad.

That fire spirit had said I would be able to make a contract if I summoned a
spirit. So that time I tried had just been a bad coincidence, I just had bad luck.

But since another spirit had said it would work, it had to work.

“…Yeah, I’m glad too, Lily.”

He looked at me with a gentle gaze. And I replied as I tried my best to hold


back my tears.

“Yes…I’m really…glad. I-if I…was told I wouldn’t be able to… I always


worried…I wouldn’t…be able to…reach you.”
“Don’t say such terrible things. Do you think I have no feelings for you?”

“B-but…if I can’t make a contract then the royal family…”

…won’t accept the marriage. I was unable to say those last words, but Al
understood what I meant. He started patting my back as he replied.

“I guess you ended up thinking about that even if you didn’t want to.”

“…Yeah.”

As soon as I confirmed that, I was unable to hold back my tears any longer. In
an instant, Al was hugging me.

“Lily, please don’t cry.”

His comforting words were so gentle they only increased my tears.

“I’m sorry…I just felt so relieved I…”

As soon as I felt like I wouldn’t have to give up on Al, my tears started to


flow. Hearing me struggle so much to talk clearly, he just hugged me more
tightly as he looked up as if wondering what he was supposed to do with me.

“A-Al…”
“Why…why do you have to be so cute?”

“Huh…huh?”

I looked up at him from inside his embrace. The tips of his ears were slightly
red.

“I already knew you loved me. But was it this much? Do you love me so
much you cry like this for me?”

“…Is it…weird?”

I really loved him a lot.

In the start it was just love at first sight, then when I got to know him, I also
loved who he was. He was gentle while always showing me what I should do to
be better. He didn’t throw me aside, but always reached his hand out to me.

So as I get to know him, as I spent time with him, my love for him only
increased.

Nowadays I couldn’t think of anyone else apart from Al. And if I were to lose
him, I’d be lost on what to do. His presence grew like that inside me, occupying
everything and taking over anything else.

I tightly gripped his jacket. He took a deep breath as if calming himself down,
then began gently stroking my hair. Feeling his caring touch, my chest was filled
with a warm feeling.

“It isn’t weird at all. Because I also love you a lot. I’m really glad you feel
that way.”

“Al…”

I pressed my cheek against his chest. When I closed my eyes, I began to hear
his heart beat. It pounded strongly, and really fast.

“Is your heart…racing too?”

I got too curious and asked him, he looked at me in defeat and slightly lost.

“Did you hear my heart right now? But yeah, whenever I’m with you my
heart races like that. I always keep thinking what I should do to keep the cute
you tied to me.”

“Huh? Do you really think that?”

I hadn’t even imagined he would be thinking of something like that.

Surprised, I turned my head up towards him, which left our faces really close
to each other.

“!”

“Don’t get so surprised with this alone. But well, I can tell your heart is
racing too. I can feel your heart when I hug you like this too.”

“~~!”

“Heheh, it’s really fast. And it’s all because you’re aware that I’m with you.
It makes me happy.”

My body stiffened getting hugged so tightly by him.

I could hear his heart even more clearly. And I also began to hear my own
heart starting to go crazy.

His soft and refreshing scent enveloped me and my mind began to go blank.

—This is bad, I’m about to pass out.

I couldn’t stay calm feeling Al’s body so close to mine.

My brain began to be overloaded and refused to work any longer.

I felt like I was overflowing with happiness, about to burst from it.

“Lily.”

His voice was so sweet my ears felt like they were about to melt. And when
his breath reached me, my shoulder twitched a bit.

—Ahh I can’t take it, I can’t handle it anymore. My mind and body aren’t
listening anymore, I’m at my limit.

I turned my head up as I felt my brow boiling and met Al’s loving gaze
looking at me.

“Your ears have turned completely red. It’s cute.”


“I…I know, you don’t have to tell me…it’s…e-embarrassing…””

I had already noticed my ears were burning. So it was obvious they had turned
red.

And it was so embarrassing I couldn’t take it. But Al just chuckled.

“But I want to. Because you’re so cute and calm. But if you hated it, would
you brush me away? Or oppose me? If you were to do that though, I would
leave you without saying anything more.”

“Huh…”

“I’m not cruel enough to keep hugging a woman that doesn’t want to be
with me. So you can just say that you hate it, and I’ll go away, you can push
me aside if you want. And even then, I wouldn’t hate you for it. But that’s
already obvious I guess, because I’ve fallen for you.”

Me after finals
Chapter 73
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Al, what are you doing to my daughterrrr? Also, I’m sorry that Al seems like a
pervert (but he is, for Lily exclusively). Enjoy!

TL: clover

ED: (will be edited)

The soft voice caught my ears. Desperately enduring the feeling like I was
about to melt if this continues, I said:

“I, I think that’s unfair.”

“Unfair? Why?”

I tearfully stared at Al who was tilting his head as if he truly didn’t


understand.

Why couldn’t he understand it? Isn’t it obvious that I could never do


something like that?

“I love you, Al. And now that you are finally hugging me like this, I can’t
make myself to push you away. S-so…um, if you don’t release me yourself…”

“You’ll never let me go no matter what, huh? Well, I’m fine with that.”
“Hyah…!?”

The hug was tightened even more, and a high-pitched voice leaked out of my
mouth.

“Al!?”

“I learned something nice. You can’t push me away, right? So I thought I


should instead hug you tighter.”

“T-that’s…”

Al’s voice sounded very happy.

“Shall we stay like this until it’s time for you to return? I don’t mind at all.
I’m happy to smell your nice scent like this.”

“Hyah…u-um…please, don’t smell me…”

He smelled me right around my neck and I became so embarrassed that I


wanted to cry.

Just what exactly is he doing? My head was overwhelmed and I couldn’t think
of anything.

“I can’t? But, it’s a very nice, rose-like scent though.”

“T-that’s…t-thank you…very much…hyan—”


The scent Al said is probably the effect of the bath salt last night.

I’m glad that the effect of the bath salt that I used is so strong that it lasts until
I meet Al, but I wish he would stop smelling me over and over. Al blinked his
eyes at me, who let out a shameful noise.

“Eh…what’s with that cute sound just now. Lily, where did that sound
from…”

“B-because…I was surprised…”

“You let out that kind of sound because you were surprised? Heeh, that
sounds fun.”

“W-what do you mean fun—…!?”

His lips touched my cheek.

My eyes widened by the abrupt sensation. Al was staring at me.

“Because you’re cute, my body moved by itself.”

“…u-um.”

“Did you not like it?”

“N-no…”

There’s no way I didn’t like it. But, that surprised me.

Finally, my body was released. My legs lost their strength and I almost fell
down, but I endured it desperately. I reflexively pressed my chest with both
hands. Rather than pounding, my heart was banging against my ribs. I was
surprised that it didn’t burst.

Al, who had been watching me, suddenly called me with a serious voice as I
tried to take a deep breath to regain my composure.

“Hey, Lily, look over here.”

“…? Yes…eh.”

When I raised my face, Al’s face was approaching. Suddenly, something hot
touched my lips.

Al said with a mischievous smile.

“Surprise. This time I tried it on your lips. How was it?”

My face became hot.

I didn’t expect to be kissed. Al did it so naturally, and it made me very


conscious of the fact that Al and I were officially lovers.

Kissing each other is a natural thing in a relationship. Sudden kisses are also
regarded as sweet moments between lovers.

It felt strange that Al and I were in that kind of relationship, but I was more
than happy to the extent that I couldn’t bear it.

Somehow I feel strangely shy. Al, who was looking at my state, said with a
depressed expression.


“Huh? Lily, aren’t you somehow even shier than the first time we did it?”

“B-because…um, my heart wasn’t prepared yet…”

My heart couldn’t catch up with this change in our relationship.

When I was too embarrassed and looked down, Al hugged me again and
patted my back.

“So you need to prepare your heart first. I understand. I’ll be careful next
time. But you didn’t hate it, right?”

“O-of course not!”

I answered in a fluster.

If it appeared like I rejected him, that would be upsetting.

I looked at Al to convey that it was absolutely not like that. Al seemed


relieved and said, “That’s good.”

“I can’t stand the thought of being hated by you.”

“I don’t think I can ever hate you though…”

Because I love him so, so much.

I was just embarrassed; I had never for a moment thought that I disliked it.

When I looked at Al with such a feeling, he smiled happily.


“Is that right? If so, I’m glad. Now then, Lily. Shall we open the room’s
door soon? I’m sure my chamberlain and the court lady are waiting in front of
the door while feeling anxious.”

“Ah…”

Now that he mentioned it, the door had remained closed.

I had completely forgotten about it. Feeling oddly embarrassed, I distanced


myself from Al and fixed my clothes which weren’t particularly disheveled.

Then I straightened my back, acting like nothing had happened, and grabbed a
cup of a tea which had gone completely cold.

“T-that’s alright. Mhm…by all means.”

I thought I was able to skillfully maintain appearances, but after seeing me, Al
for some reason burst into laughter.

“…What are you doing, Lily? Even though nothing happened, you look like
there was something wrong, you know?”

“Eeh!?”

“Lily, you look very flustered.”

Al was slowly heading towards the door while saying that happily.

And then, while saying “Oh, right,” he turned around and said to me:
“Lily.”

“Yes?”

“Sorry. I’ll take back my words just now. I didn’t mean to say that nothing
had happened. Because I did touch your lips.”

He winked and pressed his index finger on his own lips. The gesture seemed
to say that I shouldn’t say anything.

For a moment I was fascinated by the gesture, but then I understood what he
meant, and my face gradually became hotter.

“Eh, u-um…t-that…is…”

Looking at me whose suspicious behavior was easy to understand, Al


chuckled.

“As I said, you’re too flustered. It’s cute though, Lily. I’ll get your consent
first this time, so let’s kiss again.”

“~~!”

“You said you need to prepare your heart first, right?”

Hearing those teasing words, I looked down without knowing what to say in
return. Seeing my state, Al let out a humming sound as if troubled.

“Sorry. Maybe I tease you too much. I was just kidding.”


“K-kidding?”

When I raised my face without thinking, Al said with an oddly solemn


expression.

“Yeah, after all, I haven’t gotten your approval to kiss you yet. And I don’t
think the mood is right, you know?”

“W-wha…what…”

Hearing words that were completely different from what I thought, I was at a
loss for words. While I was speechless, Al smoothly told me.

“Well, that’s why. I will open the door now.”

“P-please wait…!”

“No can do. Because they must have been tired of waiting.”

With that said, Al put his hand on the doorknob. Immediately after opening
the door, a court lady and the chamberlain appeared. It was obvious that they had
been waiting in front of the door all this time.

“Your Highness, have you finished with your business?”

“Yeah, sorry for keeping you waiting. It’s fine for you to go inside now. But
I’d like you to get us some tea instead. The tea has gone cold.”

“Understood. I’ll bring it to you soon.”


“I’ll leave it to you.”

—What should I do?

This was really troubling. The heat on my face had not subsided at all.

Even though I was this flustered, Al acted like usual. It was strangely
frustrating.

—Aah, if there is a hole, I want to enter.

Feeling unbearably embarrassed, I covered my cheeks with both hands while


desperately hung my head down.
Chapter 74
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Just where did Al learn these pickup lines? The sugar level just keep going up.
No matter how much I translate this kind of chapter, I just can’t have the
immunity for all these sugar.

TL: clover

ED: clover

◇◇◇

I had the court lady re-brew the tea and finally breathed out.

My face that was red had subsided, and my feelings had calmed down.

I became less flustered after telling myself that it was alright, and I was finally
able to turn a natural smile to Al.

“So, this is off topic, but—”

“Yes?”

While chatting, Al suddenly changed his tone. I noticed that it would be a


serious talk, so I put my cup of tea down and looked at Al’s eyes. He seemed a
little hesitant, but quickly opened his mouth.

“You said that you are friends with Miss Carlisle, so let me tell you this…It
seems that Will is going to be present during Miss Carlisle’s spirit contract.”

“Ah…”

I uttered a sound unintentionally. With furrowed brows, Al said to me:


“I was debating whether I should stay silent even if I knew. But you want to
know things concerning your friend, right?

From his anxious tone of voice, I could tell that Al really cared about me.
Feeling happy with that thought, I said:

“Thank you for your consideration. I heard about it from Chloe. About
that…I was asked by her, so I’m also going to be there when she forms a
contract with the spirit.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes.”

“…Are you okay with that?”

“Yes.”

When he turned a worried gaze at me, I nodded.

A while ago, I might not have been able to nod if I was asked the same
question. But I’ve regained my footing thanks to Al’s contracted spirit, and now
I can say that I’m truly alright.

“I can’t just ignore my anxious friend, so I think I will go.”

“I see. If I knew you would go, I would have accompanied you, but…”

“I know you’re busy, Al. I’m just going to visit my friend’s house and
return.”

I was happy that Al cared about me. With that alone, I feel like I’ll be able to
do my best.

“…I think he’s a bit crazy these days. As his older brother, I feel sorry to
Miss Carlisle…I’ll ask just in case, but how does Miss Carlisle think of Will?
Have you asked about it, Lily?”

“…At the very least, I don’t think there is any feeling of love.”

After hesitating for a moment, I answered him honestly. I didn’t want to


bother Chloe by answering with something weirdly misleading.

Hearing my answer, Al’s expression turned grim.

“…As to be expected. I would like to see if there is a woman who has a good
impression on a man who forcibly takes the role of her escort in their first
meeting.”

Still, if the man is someone with the title of Second Prince, most women will
let that act go. Although Chloe is not like that.

I’m glad that my precious friend isn’t someone who judges others by their
social status.

“Um…I heard about this from Chloe, but it seems Prince Wilfred have told
the Earl that he would like to associate with her under the premise of an
engagement. Chloe seemed to feel…baffled about it.”

As expected, I couldn’t possibly say that she seemed to dislike the idea of the
Second Prince as her engagement partner. But Al said to me with an expression
as if having swallowed a bitter bug.

“You can be frank with me. Let me guess, she must be feeling troubled
about Will, right? But the other party is the Second Prince, and her father, the
Earl, is rather enthusiastic about it…and Miss Carlisle can’t do anything
about that.”

“…correct.”

When I affirmed it, Al gently massaged his temple with his fingers and said:

“Certainly, as he said, he did it straightforwardly, but…as before, it is still


detestable. Seriously, what was that guy thinking, not checking the other
party’s intent first?”

“Um…Al, you told me that Chloe was the 『heroine』.”

When I timidly asked to confirm it, he nodded.

“That’s definitely seem to be the case. He just told me about it. He said that
he would get her to be in his own route.”

“I…see.”

So Chloe is the 『heroine』, huh.

For a moment, I feel depressed, but I endured it with all my power. Because it
is just a delusion of Prince Wilfred, that doesn’t mean it is the truth.

The truth, to me, is that Chloe is my friend. That’s it.

And Chloe is annoyed by Prince Wilfred’s approach. This is also a fact.

“I will stay with her as much as possible during the spirit contract.”

When I told him so, Al nodded in agreement.

“Yes, I think that’s a good idea. About Will…I don’t want to say this, but
I’m not sure what to do. If possible, I don’t want him to do anything that could
shame the royal family, but…”

Al said while sighing.

“If you’re going to be there, I can feel relieved…If he does something


disgraceful, please let me know. At that time, as his older brother, I’ll scold my
stupid brother.”

I really felt the seriousness of his tone, and I straightened my back.

“I understand.”

“…I really don’t want any of this to get into my father’s ears. My father
surprisingly has short temper about that kind of thing. If my father finds out,
frankly, it will be problematic. I think he might even reconsider whether to
keep my brother, who can tarnish the reputation of the royal family, as the
Second Prince.”

“You mean…he’ll be disowned from the royal family?”

“Yeah. Although that’s only in the worst case scenario. It is not necessarily
true.”
Al’s expression seemed serious, and no hint of lies could be seen anywhere.

“That’s why I want to stop him myself. He did some stupid things, but I still
think that he’s my cute twin brother. I really don’t want to abandon him…
seriously, I hope he will return to his senses soon.”

“Right…”

To me, Prince Wilfred is only someone who treats me as a 『villainess』 and


someone who bothers my friend Chloe. But, to Al, he is his only younger
brother.

It seems that he is like what Victor-niisama or Yugo-niisama are to me.

When I thought so, things started to make sense.

—That’s right. He is important. Naturally.

Someone who I don’t deem important could be important to someone else. I


suddenly understood such a matter.

“…So, um, with the exception of his story about the 『game』, Prince
Wilfred is normal?”

After pondering about it for a moment, I asked Al. He nodded while tilting his
head.

“Huh? Aa, that’s right. He’s basically crazy only about things related to the
『game』. That is why I’m troubled.”

“I see. Then…I hope he return to his senses soon. I will also cooperate
however I can.”

“Lily?”

I smiled at Al who was blinking in confusion.

“Because Prince Wilfred is important to you, right? If so, he is also


important to me.”

That’s how it is.


I had set my mind to make Prince Wilfred pay someday. No, I’m not giving
up. But, that may end up making Al sad.

Because Prince Wilfred is someone important to Al.

If so, that is not what I want. I don’t want to get the last laugh that much to the
point that I would hurt my lover’s precious person.

I think, I want to protect the things Al cherish because he is important to me.

When I explained that to Al, albeit perhaps poorly, he stared at me wide-eyed.

“Lily…”

“Um, is there something wrong?”

Did I explain it wrongly? When I thought so anxiously, Al quickly denied it.

“No, not at all…but, didn’t you hate Will for calling you a 『villainess』?
Are you okay with accepting it easily like that?”

“I don’t hate him though? Because of him, I became aware that I was bad,
so I’m grateful for that.”

I wasn’t lying. In fact, if he hadn’t pointed it out back then, I wouldn’t have
had Al’s love.

In that sense, I must definitely thank Prince Wilfred.

So I want Prince Wilfred to regain his senses at the earliest opportunity,


because that would be good for both Al and Chloe. If there is something I can do
to make that happen, I won’t hold back anything in my cooperation.

When I told him that, Al’s eyes narrowed and said with a low voice, “You
really are…”

“Al?”

“No, I just think that you’re a really good girl. I didn’t think that you would
cherish him just because he’s precious to me. But, you’re certainly correct. —
Eventually, we will all be a family.”
“Ah…”

I didn’t think up to that point, but that is true. When I marry Al, Prince
Wilfred will be my younger brother by marriage.

—My younger brother.

Yeah, that sounds good.

“…I’ve never had a younger brother, so it might be fun.”

When I told him so, Al’s eyes narrowed kindly.

“That’s right. So why don’t we cooperate so we can both cherish our


younger brother, Lily?”

“—Yes.”

“Thank you, I’m counting on you…By the way, Lily. With that, I’ve come to
love you again, can you take responsibility?”

“Eh?”

Feeling surprised as I didn’t know why he said that, Al laughed with a


troubled expression.

“No, I think everyone will fall in love when they hear something like that.
Hey, Lily. Are you trying to make me fall in love with you every day? Even
without doing that, I already love you very much, so I’ll be in real trouble if
you don’t moderate it.”

“T-that wasn’t my intention at all!”

Rather, I want to do it if I can do it intentionally.

Desperately wondering how it came to this, nothing came up to my mind.

When I was troubled, Al tilted his head.

“That’s right. I’m falling in love with you every time, so I think it’s better
that you’re not doing it on purpose. You’re more of a devilish woman rather
than a villainess. You attract me and never let go. Of course, I won’t allow you
to attract anyone other than me.”

—Do you understand?

As if teasing me, he said so in a very sweet voice. My face turned red and I
shook my head. Because if it was something I have no knowledge of, there’s
nothing I can do.

“I-It’s just your imagination.”

“Then why do I fall in love with you every time?”

“I, I’m not sure…”

If we’re only talking about the strength of our affection, I can definitely say
that mine will come out on top.

But it’s really nice to be told that he loves me, and my face broke into a smile
subconsciously.

As I was looking at him happily, Al’s shoulders drooped for some reason.

“…yeah, I feel like I just can’t win against you.”

“…?”

“Don’t worry about it. I’m just feeling ridiculous for sulking a little bit.”

I was becoming more and more confused. But Al smiled, and I loved him like
that, so it didn’t matter anymore.
Chapter 75
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Everyone, welcome our new translator who will help in translating this series,
Tsubaki! Please give her a warm welcome~

TL: tsubaki

ED: clover

After receiving the affirmation of Al’s contracted spirit, I, who had regained
my confidence back, was able to spend my days as usual.

I also told my father that everything was okay.

My father who heard my explanation, perhaps because he had been worrying


about it, let out a sigh of relief. The new spirit contract will be scheduled at a
later date. Meanwhile, it seems Al would like to come again, so I decided to
adjust the schedule with him. I feel reassured if Al is with me, so I can’t be
thankful enough.

Luke, who was also worried, seemed relieved when he heard the story.

“If you couldn’t marry His Highness Alan, I thought you might go on the
wrong path again. If that were to happen, what should I do? I can’t dealt with
that again, so I’m glad that won’t happen.”

That’s what Luke said, but the scary part was that I couldn’t necessarily deny
it.
I’m doing my best because I don’t want to be a 『villainess』, but 『I want
to be a woman worthy of Al』 is just as important to me.

I don’t want to imagine what will happen to me if I lose him.

Anyway, I finally got back on my feet, and a week later I was contacted by
Chloe, so I headed to her mansion.

I was about to fulfill my promise to be present during her spirit contract, but I
felt surprisingly calm.

It was probably because I was able to talk with a Al about a lot of things.
Right now, I just wanted to do what I could for Chloe.

“Thank you for coming, Lily!”

When I got off from the carriage, Chloe, who was already waiting in front of
the entrance, talked to me. Looking at her relieved expression, I thought that I
made a good decision coming here. to her, I was able to see her father, the Earl.

I exchanged greetings with the Earl, and once we were alone, I asked Chloe in
a low whisper.

“—Well? Is His Highness Wilfred coming?”

Hearing my question, Chloe frowned and shook her head.

“…No, not yet. Even if he had come early, I wouldn’t know what to do. I
hope he comes at the last possible moment.”

“Y-yeah…even though it is rude to keep you waiting, I think this is


preferable.”

“I already have a stomach ache…I wonder if I’ll even be able to contract a


spirit when I’m feeling this uneasy…”

“I’m sure it’ll be fine.”

What am I even saying when I already failed once? That’s what I thought, but
I didn’t mind as long as I was able to cheer Chloe up. Despite my irresponsible
words, Chloe looked openly relieved.

“Yes…that’s right. When you say so, Lily, I get the feeling that everything
will be alright.”

“That’s a relief then.”

Guided by Chloe, I headed towards the room for contracting spirits in her
mansion.

Her father, the Earl, seemed to be waiting for Prince Wilfred’s arrival. From
my point of view, due to his eagerness, it was clear that the Earl wanted an
engagement between the Second Prince and Chloe.

“…”

The room I was lead to was, as expected, the basement.

In the center of the small room that seems to only able to fit up to four people,
a magic circle similar to the one in my family’s mansion was drawn.

While I was observing the room thinking that everything was similar, I heard
Chloe speak from behind me.

“Hey, Lily.”

“What is it?”

I turned around and Chloe said with a restless expression.

“…Um, right. After all, at this rate I’ll get engaged to the Second Prince,
what should I do…”

I want you to deny it. Such feelings were seeping out of her, but I couldn’t lie.
So I honestly said.

“I don’t know, but Chloe, you don’t want that to happen, right?”

“Yes. Ah, but don’t get me wrong. It’s not that I don’t like His Highness
Wilfred. It’s just that I already have someone I like… Of course, I understand.
I’m a noble, so I have to abide by my father’s command. But, I really like that
person…and I would like to marry him, but I never thought this would
happen.”

“I see.”

I wonder who, in their right mind, would fall in love at first sight with the
Second Prince.

Plus, I understand where Chloe was coming from.


After all, I don’t want to marry anyone except Al…and I don’t even want to
consider the possibility.

Fortunately, I got engaged with him, but Chloe is different. Just as she was
able to experience love, this kind of thing happened.

Chloe stared at me with a troubled expression.

“If I didn’t have someone I like, maybe I could have thought about this in a
more positive light.”

“Chloe…”

How should I answer? As I was hesitating about what to say, a masculine


voice called Chloe’s name from behind us.

“Miss Chloe!”

Hearing that voice, Chloe turned around reflexively.

“Ah! Your Highness Wilfred.”

It was Prince Wilfred who had finally arrived.

The man, who was dressed in luxurious garments of the royalty, fixed his eyes
on Chloe and smiled happily.

He entered with Chloe’s father, then took her hand and kissed it.
Chloe was rigid while receiving Prince Wilfred greetings and opened her
mouth to talk.

“…Thank you for coming today despite your busy schedule, Your Highness
Wilfred.”

“Don’t be so formal. It’s okay to call me by my nickname, Will. Rather, I


really want you to call me that.”

“N-no…”

Prince Wilfred gazed at Chloe with loving expression. Seeing the prince and
his daughter like that, the Earl seemed very delighted.

Observing this, I frowned subconsciously.

—This might be bad.

Had Chloe like Prince Wilfred, I’d have given them my earnest blessings, but
I heard her true feelings just now. Chloe, for the time being, doesn’t have the
same feeling as Prince Wilfred.

But, if this situation persists, regardless of Chloe’s will, it could lead to an


engagement with Prince Wilfred.

Be that as it may, there’s nothing that I can do.

Although I’m a lady of a ducal house, I myself am powerless. At most, I could


only report this situation to Al.

—How pathetic.

It’s very frustrating that I could do nothing but report to my fiance when my
friend is in trouble.

While I was feeling fed up with myself, Prince Wilfred noticed me and came
here.

“Liz Beltran? Why the heck are you here? …Wait, no. How come are you
here today?”

“…”

I stared at Prince Wilfred in spite of myself.

Prince Wilfred cleared his throat as if trying to gloss over it, then he glanced at
me and said, “Please forget my blunder just now.”

The conclusion drawn from this is…as expected, the rough tone is the prince’s
original tone and that goosebump-inducing polite tone is the one he used to keep
up appearance.

I don’t know why he used his usual tone with me, but it seems he wanted to
pretend to be nice in front of Chloe.

I wanted him to stop approaching Chloe forcibly like this, but it wasn’t my
hobby to meddle on others’ relationships, so I decided to stay silent and nodded
in acknowledgement.

“…So, why is someone who is supposed to be my brother’s fiancee here, in


this place?”

“Because I’m Chloe’s friend. She asked me to come, so I came.”

“What about my brother?”


“If I have to guess, His Highness Alan is busy doing his official duties.”

If I remember correctly, that’s what he said. Hearing my report, Prince Wilfred


nodded as if saying as expected .

“…Hmm. Well, that is a matter of course. My older brother is busy. Ah~


that surprised me. For a moment there, I thought my brother is also here.
After all, I don’t want to go through the event while being monitored by my
brother.”

Muttering so no one could hear him except me, Prince Wilfred smiled.

“Well, you don’t need to be here. Ah, well then, I’ll be going with Chloe.
Needless to say, don’t bother us.”

“I won’t do something like that.”

“You won’t? If so, I’m grateful. Since you’re happy with my brother, don’t
poke your nose into other people’s business. I want to be happy too. You got
that?”

There was no lie in Prince Wilfred’s declaration of wanting to be happy.


Maybe Prince Wilfred really likes Chloe. But the methods he was using were
wrong.

Hearing Prince Wilfred’s remark, I nodded.

“…Yes.”
“Okay, now then. I’ll go back to Chloe.”

“…”

After warning me, Prince Wilfred returned to Chloe’s side.

With Prince Wilfred glued again to her side, Chloe looks terribly troubled. It
was awful, but after the warning Prince Wilfred just gave me, I couldn’t
intervene. I felt guilty but I could only step back.
Chapter 76
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

TL: Tsubaki

ED: clover

Chloe successfully made a contract with a spirit as easy as it could be.

Unlike my time, the summoned spirit accepted the contract with Chloe
happily and declared its name.

What Chloe summoned was a spirit of light. Moreover, it was a high grade
spirit which one rarely could make a contract with.

Chloe, who had finished making a contract, turned around and looked at me
who was standing alongside the wall.

“Lily, I made a contract!”

“Yes, I saw it. Congratulations, Chloe.”

“Thanks!”

I once again congratulated Chloe who was smiling happily. There was no lie
in my words, but my heart that had finally calmed down began to feel anxious
once again.


—Chloe got a spirit contract…how envious.

There is no point in feeling jealous of other people, but it’s something that I
had failed once, so I think it’s enviable no matter what.

I also think that I’ll get a contract next time, but there is no guarantee. That’s
only natural, but I’m still anxious about the possibility of failing once again.

A sensation similar to impatience was slowly burning within me.

I looked at Chloe, who was celebrating innocently.

Chloe has successfully made a contract with a spirit, while I haven’t.

Chloe is qualified to marry the Royal family, while I’m not.

The anxiety that I could never get rid of reared its ugly head once again.

The story where Chloe stole Al away, which normally I would have
considered impossible, started to feel more likely.

—Why do I have to be so anxious?

I know. Chloe did nothing wrong. The one at fault is me who couldn’t make a
contract.

Besides, the person Chloe likes is Victor-oniisama, not Al. And Al loves me
too. So there is no way he would be taken away.

Nevertheless, I still feel anxious because I knew that Chloe is the


『heroine』.

Maybe even though I thought it was irrelevant, deep inside my heart I really
cared about that?

—I wonder if Chloe and my brother would end up together soon, then I


wouldn’t have to worry about her snatching Al.

…That might be a very good idea.

If Chloe and my brother become lovers and marry each other, I won’t have to
worry about trivial things.

Prince Wilfred is out of the question. After all, Chloe isn’t interested in him.
As expected, the safest thing to do is to stick Chloe with the one she likes. That
is, my brother.

I could create more opportunities for her to meet my brother so they can
develop their relationship. That way, Chloe won’t have any chance to get
involved with Al and will stay together with the person she likes, so everything
will be alright—

“Ah! What am I thinking…?”

As I started to think more in detail how to keep Chloe alone with my brother, I
returned to my senses.

When I realized what I was trying to do, I turned pale.

Just now, I was thinking about using my friend’s love for my own benefit.

—Unbelievable.

That’s such a despicable, disgusting thing to do.


If Chloe and my brother ended up becoming lovers, that would be great. But I
shouldn’t use that for my own benefit.

Despite that, just so that it would be a relief for me, I had considered
progressing the relationship between Chloe and my brother arbitrarily.

But it was not rooted on good intentions. It was 100% for my own selfishness.

—Disgusting.

How unsightly.

Even if it was only for a moment, I couldn’t forgive myself for even
considering those bad thoughts.

Even though Chloe is my precious friend, even though I wanted to get along
with my friend, I still thought about using her.

After all, am I just a woman who only thinks about herself?

After all, am I just a woman who deserves to be called 『villainess』?

I was so ashamed that my tears started to come out.

I watched Chloe in a daze. She was talking to Prince Wilfred with a troubled
expression. I wanted to do what I could to save her.

But right now, regretfully, I couldn’t do much.

“…Chloe.”

“Lily?”


When Chloe and Prince Wilfred’s conversation came to an end, I chose that
time to speak up.

“Congratulations. I’m glad you could make your contract safely. I’m really
sorry but I don’t feel well right now…so pardon me for leaving first.”

“Eh? You don’t feel good? Are you okay?”

Chloe looked at me with worried expression, and I felt even more guilty.

However, I couldn’t just say that it was difficult to see her right now.

“…I’m sorry. It’s okay. I just need to rest for a while.”

“Don’t worry about that. Thank you for coming even though you’re not
feeling well.”

“It’s okay…Your Highness Wilfred, please forgive me for leaving first.”

Prince Wilfred was the person with the highest status in this place. He also
looked at me with worried expression when I asked for permission to leave.

“…I don’t mind, but you’re so pale. Should I contact my brother? He’ll take
care of you.”

It sounded like he was truly concerned about me, and weirdly, it reminded me
when Al said, “He’s not a bad person.”


“…Thank you for your concern. But it’s alright. I’ll feel better after I rest in
my mansion. ”

After I finished exchanging greetings with the Earl properly, I got into the
carriage owned by my ducal family.

Carrying my feelings of exhaustion, I returned to the mansion and Luke came


to greet me.

I made sure to lower my head as I got off the carriage.

“Welcome home, Milady. You’ve returned surprisingly quickly.”

“…just a moment.”

Right now, I didn’t want to talk. After expressing my will to keep silent, Luke
said nothing more.

I returned to my room, changed my clothes and drank Luke’s brewed tea.


Noel hopped onto the sofa and I stroked his back.

“Meow~…”

As if asking for more, Noel rolled over. In response to his request, I stroked
Noel’s side and tickled his chin.

“Milady…”

“Today, I was the worst.”


I muttered while stroking Noel. Right now, I just wanted Luke to listen to the
burden that I had carried in my heart.

“Today Chloe had worked really hard. She contracted a spirit and even
spoke properly with His Highness Wilfred. The bad one here was me.”

“Did something happen?”

Hearing his anxious voice, I thought, “Ah, I made him worry.” So I opened
my mouth.

“I guess something did happen. Well, when I saw Chloe completed her spirit
contract, I was terrified. I couldn’t help but think that, if this situation persists,
maybe Al would be taken away from me.”

“…”

Luke kept brewing tea. As he watched the steam rise, he said.

“… His Highness loves you, Milady. Just recently, didn’t you confess your
love for each other?”

Hearing his words, I relaxed a little.

“Of course I believe in Al. But this isn’t something that can be settled with
logic. I can’t control this anxiety that arises from the bottom of my heart. Even
though I love Chloe, even though I trust Al, I can’t get over the “what ifs” in
my head. But I know I only think this way because I couldn’t sign my spirit
contract.”

“That’s…!”

I put my hand on my lap and squeezed my skirt.

“I don’t deserve your pity. I couldn’t support Chloe in the end. I knew she
was looking at me for help but I lied and ran away from her mansion. I did it
because I was afraid that I would say something I shouldn’t say.”

I wouldn’t be able to contain myself. I ran away because I thought so.

I wanted to keep being friends with Chloe, so I ran away from that situation.

But I knew she was seeking help and I regretted ignoring her.
Chapter 77
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

The butterfly effect~ good for Yugo!

TL: clover

ED: clover

When I was self-deprecating, Luke then said in a quiet voice.

“…Everyone feels jealous and anxious. Of course, that also includes me,
and she won’t say it out loud, but I’m sure Chloe is also the same.”

“I wonder about that…I feel like Chloe has no jealousy.”

Chloe is always kind. The idea of her feeling jealous of someone else is
unthinkable.

But Luke shook his head.

“There is no human that hold no jealousy or anxiety. The amount may vary
each person, but I think it is impossible to have none at all.”

“…You feel jealous too, Luke?”

“I think nobody envies other people as much as I do though?”


“…”

When he replied lightly, my eyes widened. Luke smiled bitterly.

“I lost my parents, lost my place to live, and I was picked up just before I
died. Every day I feel grateful for my good fortune that you picked me up,
Milady, but basically, there is nothing but envy in this world. I am just careful
not to show it. And that’s the same for other people.”

“I…see.”

If Luke said so, surely that was the case.

“In that sense, Milady, your choice to return so that you wouldn’t show your
unseemly side to Chloe is not bad, isn’t it? If you’re still feeling guilty about
Chloe, I think you should calm yourself down a little and apologize to her or
patch things up in some other ways.”

Every single thing that Luke said was reasonable. I nodded deeply and said to
Luke.

“That’s right. There is no use regretting what I couldn’t do…yes.”

I feel really sorry for Chloe. So next time I will definitely help her. At that
time, I will not run away.


“Now you only need to talk to His Highness.”

“Eh? To Al?”

My eyes widened when Al’s name was mentioned, and Luke said with
unconcerned expression.

“Yes, by all means, please talk to His Highness Alan. Otherwise, when this
reached his ears, I feel like he will be making snide comments at me. ‘Despite
I’m the one who will become Lily’s husband, why are you the only one she
turns to for consultation?’ Well, don’t you think he will say something like
that?”

“…pft.”

My apologies for laughing.

But I really felt like he would definitely say something like what Luke just
said.

“His Highness Alan cares very much about you, Milady. If he knows that
you wouldn’t consult with him, I’m sure he would sulk.”

“I don’t think he will sulk. But…I understand. I will talk to Al.”

To be honest, I don’t want Al to know too much. I don’t want someone I love
to see my unseemly parts. However, I knew that Al cares about me, and that he
wanted me to consult with him when something happened, and more
importantly, I felt like he would really sulk, so I decided to follow Luke’s advice.


“Please do.”

“Thank you, Luke.”

I thanked Luke seriously.

Thanks to him, I noticed that I felt much lighter.

The tea was getting a little tepid, but I reached for my cup.

“I feel like I was able to unwind a little. Just worrying about it wouldn’t
solve anything.”

“Yes, being troubled and such doesn’t suit you, Milady.”

“…and what do you mean by that?”

“I wonder?”

“That was definitely not a compliment.”

When I glared at Luke, he widened his eyes unnaturally and said, “That’s
unthinkable!”

“That was a compliment for being simple and easy to understand though.”

“As I thought, that was not a compliment!”

I scowled at Luke who was smiling. My butler has a really nice personality,
isn’t he.


“…Whatever. Ah, right. I wonder if I should go to the library for a change
of pace.”

There is still time before dinner. Sure I can talk to Luke here, but it should be
easier to switch my mood if we move to another location.

“There was a book that I was reading…yes, that’s not a bad idea.”

I remembered that there was a book in the library that I was reading a long
time ago, so I got up from the sofa. Luke stood behind me.

“I will escort you.”

“Yes, please.”

“Meow~”

Noel looked up at me as if asking to be brought along. His round eyes were


lovely and I felt sorry for leaving him here, but Noel had a criminal record of
tearing valuable books when he was brought along to the library. So it would be
better for him to stay away from the library for a while. I stroked his little head,
saying, “Be a good boy, okay?” and only brought Luke along to the library.

“Oh?”

In the library that I visited for the first time in a few days were my father and
Yugo-niisama. They seemed to be talking with a serious expression.
Will I be in the way if I enter now? Just as I thought so, my father noticed me
and called out.

“Oh, is that you, Lily? Have you returned?”

“Yes. I’m sorry for not greeting you when I arrived. Um, if I’m in the way, I
will leave…”

“No, we weren’t talking about anything confidential. You should come here
too.”

“Yes, excuse me.”

I went to my father’s side as he beckoned.

However, Yugo-niisama and father. I wonder what they were talking about.

I would have guessed that my brother has been pushing for new tea ware, but
recently he hasn’t held a tea party and his interest in such things has diminished.
So I wasn’t sure.

As I tilted my head, Yugo-niisama asked me in a happy tone, “Are you


curious?” I nodded.

“Yes.”

“Alright, I’ll tell you. I’m not saying I will do it right now, but I’m thinking
of working in the castle in the near future.”

“Huh? In the castle?”

Those were not words I thought I would ever hear from my brother’s mouth,
so I unintentionally asked again. Yugo-niisama affirmed it while chuckling.

“Yep. I thought that I shouldn’t stay inside the mansion forever. So I talked
about it with father.”

“…”

My brother said it in a light tone, but I, who knew how surprising that was,
turned to my father without thinking. My father looked at me and nodded slowly.

“It’s true. I got a consultation from Yugo. We were just talking about that.”

“He was the one who suggested it?”

“Aa.”

It became more and more surprising.

Unlike Victor-niisama, Yugo-niisama, who couldn’t find any significance in


working in the castle, didn’t change his livelihood no matter how many times he
was told. To think that my brother would be the one to suggest working in the
castle—

When I was staring at my brother in astonishment, as if feeling a bit


uncomfortable, he said.

“Well, just a moment. I also think that it was not good to stay inside the
mansion forever. I noticed that, but I turned my eyes away. However, I met
that cat, and my values were turned upside-down. So, I was a little bit
desperate. Incidentally, I realized that I could try working in the castle which I
hadn’t been able to do, no, I didn’t even want to do it.”

“Huh? So you decided to work in the castle because you were desperate?”

I couldn’t keep up with Yugo-niisama’s extreme theory.

Working in the castle because he was desperate. What kind of thinking circuit
does he have to make such a conclusion?

But my brother was serious.

“Yes. Because otherwise I wouldn’t even suggest working in the castle, you
know?”

“Certainly…that’s true.”

I couldn’t deny it. Because the fact that my brother suggested it was incredible
and improbable.

But I can only say that this is a good start for my brother.

Because I was like that too. One needs courage to change oneself.

It’s difficult to take a step forward without some starting point. In my case that
was Al, but for my brother, it was probably Noel.

My brother then said with a gentle smile.

“I can’t even believe it myself. To think that I’m going to work in the castle.
I know that if I work in the castle, the number of the fun tea parties will
definitely be reduced, but I’m still going to do it.”

“You haven’t held any tea parties recently though.”

“Well, that’s right. You too, right, Lily?”

“…yes.”

I nodded at my brother’s point.

The tea parties that my brother and I regularly went to just for fun.

Now I don’t even want to organize it anymore.

“Niisama…so you won’t hold tea parties anymore?”

“Hmm. It was fun, but I think I will hold back for now.”

“I see.”

“I still love beautiful things, and that won’t change, but I wanted to expand
my world no matter what.”

“Your world?”

When I asked back in return, my brother nodded with a serious expression.

“Yes. Because of Noel, I thought there must be so much more beautiful


things in the world that I hadn’t noticed before. I wanted to see them. But, I
can’t do that as I am now. I won’t be able to see them forever if I stay in the
mansion…I guess this is the main reason I decided to work in the castle.”

“Niisama…”

My brother has changed more than I thought.

Before I knew it, my brother had reflected on himself and was trying to move
forward.
When I was staring at my brother with indescribable feelings, my father, who
was listening, laughed happily.

“I didn’t think that having a cat would have this kind of effect to Yugo. You
did well, Lily.”

“No…I didn’t do anything in particular.”

I’m happy to be praised, but I didn’t do anything.

Yugo-niisama changed with his own power and I had nothing to do with that.

My brother changed himself. Unlike me, who couldn’t even take action
without Al, my brother was able to realize it on his own.
Chapter 78
Source: Starry Night Translation

REPORT

Just so you know, there will be two chapters in Victor’s POV in about 5
weeks. So the explanation for his attitude will be there. In the meantime, here is
a chapter full of siblings’ interaction!

TL: clover

ED: clover

“How amazing…”

“Not really. I think you’ve also changed a lot. Is it thanks to His Highness
Alan?”

“Um…yes, that’s correct.”

“Yugo, Lily.”

“Victor-niisama.”

As we smiled at each other, Victor-niisama, perhaps because he had some


business in the library, came in sight. In exchange of my eldest brother coming
over, my father who checked the time said with a complicated expression, “I
have another appointment, so let’s talk about it again later,” and left the library
in a hurry.

“Father…? Yugo. What did you talk about with him?”


Looking at father who left the room, Victor-niisama tilted his head. Recently,
Victor-niisama has begun to talk to me and Yugo normally.

The cold gaze from before had never appeared again, and we spend time
together often enough for me to be able to say that we have a good brother-sister
relationship. It was fun to talk with my brothers, and I often wonder why we
couldn’t do something like this before.

Shrugging his shoulders, Yugo-niisama said to Victor-niisama who came over.

“Nah, nothing special. I was just telling father that I’m going to be working
in the castle.”

“…You?”

Looking at Victor-niisama, who had an openly surprised expression, Yugo-


niisama furrowed his eyebrows.

“Is that bad? But, yes, me. I told Lily about it just now, but I was thinking
about going outside a little bit.”

“Hm…what brought that on?”

“Nothing in particular, just, lots of things happened.”

Yugo-niisama spoke in a gentle voice. Perhaps judging that he was serious


from his state, Victor-niisama’s face suddenly broke into a smile.

“Well, this is not a bad thing. If you don’t know where to go, I’ll employ you
in my department.”

Considering the fact that this is my eldest brother, it was an unprecedented


offer. However, Yugo-niisama refused it with a scared expression.

“Eh? No, no, it’s fine. If I go to your department, you will definitely put me
to work…”

“Didn’t you say that you want to work?”

“Yes, I do want to work…but I’d prefer it to be a leisurely post. Because, you


see, since I had taken a long time off from working, I want to start from
something leisure…”

“…”

It wasn’t ‘time off’, my brother just had never worked.

Perhaps Victor-niisama was thinking the same thing, he called out Yugo-
niisama with a low voice, “Yugo.”

“What would become of you if you’re already slacking off from the very
beginning? If you experience tough situations, you can go through anything.
That’d be better for you in the long future.”

Yugo-niisama, who couldn’t withstand Victor-niisama’s gaze, averted his


eyes.

“N-no, well…you see…how do I say this… Okay, fine. I just said that
without much thought…since that is the case, please stop it already…”

“Yugo.”

Perhaps he was scared of the horribly low voice, Yugo-niisama withdrew that
statement in a hurry.

“J-just kidding, Brother.”

Yugo-niisama’s face was twitching. He turned to me and said, “Lily, help


me!”

“That’s impossible.”

“At least think about it first!”

I honestly told Yugo-niisama who was holding his head thinking about what to
do.

“I thought that you would be good as a librarian in the royal library, but
there is also a point in what Victor-niisama said.”

The expression of Yugo-niisama, who heard my statement, brightened


immediately.


“Librarian! That sounds like a leisure and wonderful job! I feel like that
will suit me nicely too! Great idea! Good job, Lily! As expected from my
sister!”

“But don’t you want to work in the same department as Victor-niisama?”

“No! No way! I want to become a librarian!”

Yugo-niisama declared, “I will become a librarian!” but it was ruthlessly cut


down by Victor-niisama.

“And what would you do when you become a librarian, Yugo? That
wouldn’t be a rehabilitation. It is also my duty as your brother to pitch in and
help. Leave this to me. I will talk to father.”

“Brother!? Hey! Listen to me, will you? I’m saying I want to be a


librarian!”

“As a matter of fact, I am in need of a helping hand. I’m going to work you
hard.”

“Brother, please, listen to me!”

“…”

For a moment, I thought that Yugo-niisama was pitiable. Then my brothers


started to argue with each other, “Come work for me.” “No way. I want to take
it easy.” “And then what?” so I decided to step back a little bit and have fun
watching their conversation.

It’d be better to not involve myself in such matters. I don’t want to get
involved in things that seem complicated.

Those were pretty good words of wisdom, even if I do say so myself. While I
was observing my brothers, Luke called out to me with a quiet voice when he
came to my side.

“…Milady.”

“My brothers seem to be occupied. We shouldn’t disturb them.”

“Yes. That seems to be the case.”

When my gaze flickered to my brothers, Luke seemed to be deeply moved as


he nodded his head.

“I didn’t expect the day those two interact like that would come. This is
great, Milady.”

“…Yes.”

I nodded while staring at my brothers. Certainly this is a sight that couldn’t be


imagined about a year ago.

Victor-niisama, Yugo-niisama, and I.

I’m not the only one working hard.

Because Victor-niisama looked at me and Yugo-niisama properly when we


were doing our best, and met us halfway without forsaking us, now we are able
to laugh together like this.

In particular, Yugo-niisama’s changes are quite significant. Anyone who knew


my brother will be amazed because Yugo-niisama, who was only interested in
his own world, is now looking at the outside world. But that is the truth.

A little while ago, I thought it would be nice if he changed some day, but now
I’m the one who is being left in the dust.


“That’s right, I…I also have to do my best.”

I cannot just stay in place.

I can’t be with my brothers just by standing still. I don’t want to chase their
distant backs forever. I’ve been able to spend time together with them, so I
would like to continue walking with them.

“…Luke, let’s head back to my room.”

I told him resolutely.

I said to Luke, who looked like he wanted to say something.

“For now, I think I’m going to leave my brothers be and start with what
even I can do. What I can do. And that is to be frank with Al about my current
situation. Also, to tell my father and Al that I want to try contracting a spirit
the second time in the near future. These two things.”

“Milady…!”

I nodded to Luke, who widened his eyes in surprise.

“I can only do what I can do right now, and there are only these two things.
It’s not like me to keep worrying and be indecisive about it. In the first place, I
ended up feeling anxious because I failed in making a spirit contract. Thanks
to Al, I know that there’s nothing wrong with me, so I want to try again as
soon as possible. Because then I don’t have to think about trivial things.”

As expected, that is all I need to do.

I was feeling insignificant and insecure, all because I failed making a contract
with a spirit. Since that is the case, I simply need to cut off the roots of all evil.

“So that I can marry Al. I will muster up courage as much as I can.”

To be honest, I’m still a bit scared.

Perhaps the anxiety of failing again has not completely disappeared.

My brothers are working hard.

After seeing that, I can’t back down.

“I will do my best.”

I will head back to my room and write a letter to Al.

Let’s start with that first.

When I said that, Luke gave a questionable evaluation, saying, “I don’t hate
that sometimes-weirdly-positive attitude of yours, Milady.”

“…”

I would have been happier if he complimented me straightforwardly, why


does my butler have such a twisted personality?

When I voiced my thoughts, he gave a very unreasonable retort, “I guess it’s


because of the master I’m serving.”
Disclaimer
There is no guarantee the translation is 100% correct.

ASIANOVEL.COM wishes to emphasize that this translation is for review


purposes only. We do not claim this intellectual property or any rights
whatsoever.

Under no circumstances would you be allowed to take this work for


commercial activities or for personal gain. ASIANOVEL.COM does not and
will not condone any activities of such, including but not limited to rent, sell,
print, auction.

Potrebbero piacerti anche